r^^^^^H

t^Hf:^lh?c

Lf^T JUL

flW

!-->

^nttAain

^xm'nmiix
AND EXTRACTS

TEXTS, DOCUMENTS,

CHIEFLY FROM

MANUSCRIPTS IN THE BODLEIAN

AND OTHER

OXFORD LIBRARIES
ARYAN SERIES.

PART

VIII

THE MANTRAPATHA: OR, THE PRAYER BOOK OF

THE APASTAMBINS
EDITED BY
-

M.

WINTERNITZ,

Ph. D.
r'o..

ffll/^/^

^'-^r.

.tforti

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

1897

->

[Under

the general

title

of Anecdota Oxonienst'a,

it

is

proposed to publish

materials, chiefly inedited, taken direct from MSS., those preserved in the Bodleian

and other Oxford Libraries

to

have the

materials will be (i) unpublished texts and

with or without translations

unknown
(3)

texts

in

the form in
in

which,

their

first

claim to publication.

or (2) texts which, although not unpublished, are

which they are to be printed in the Anecdota

published

form, are

difficult

of access

notices

nature,

and descriptions of

and value

thereof.

I.

II.

The

certain

MSS., or

dissertations

on

MSS.;

TTie Classical Series.

Series.

III.

The Aryan

IV.

The Mediaeval and Modern

Series.

Series.\

or

the

or

the history,

materials will be issued in four Series:

The Semilic

through

exceeding rarity of the printed copies; or (4) collations of valuable

(5)

These

documents, or extracts therefrom,

%nnhU ^%mhnm

THE MANTRAPATHA
OR

THE PRAYER BOOK OF THE APASTAMBINS

EDITED

TOGETHER WITH THE COMMENTARY OF HARADATTA

AND TRANSLATED BY

M.

WINTERNITZ,
FIRST

Ph.D.

PART

INTRODUCTION
SANSKRIT TEXT, VARIETAS LECTIONIS, AND APPENDICES
^0i#'U>

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

1897

HENRY FRO WD E,

M.A.

PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORU

LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND

NEW YORK

TO

THE RIGHT HONOURABLE

PROFESSOR
THIS

MAX MULLER

F.

WORK

IS

INSCRIBED

BY THE GRATEFUL EDITOR,

a 2

[III.

.^.]

CONTENTS
Preface

...........
..........

Introduction

vii

Title

The

page

Materials for the Edition of the Text

Grammatical

Irregularities

......
.

Relation of the Mantrapatha to the Apastamblya Grhyasutra

Mantrapatha to the Taittirlya, Rigveda, and

Atharvaveda Samhitas

IX

xi

XV
xxxi

Relation of the

Date of the Mantrapatha

Orthographical Notes

Supplementary Note

xlvii

to

page

xlix

xiii

List of Abbreviations

Text

of the Mantrapatha, with Critical Notes

Appendices

xl

xlv

1-84

A. Synopsis of the Mantrapatha and the Apastamblya Grhyasutra

85

.....

89

B. Synopsis of Parallel Passages showing the

Mantrapatha to the Vedic Samhitas

Index of Mantras

Index of Important Words

Relation of the

........

95
103

PREFACE
When,

ten years ago,

published

my

edition of the

made

Grhyasutra, and at the same time

first

copy

Apastambiya
Mantra-

of the

thought I should be able to publish an edition of the latter

within one or two years.
It is due to unfortunate circumstances that

patha,

the work has been delayed so long.

I

soon be able to publish the Second Part, which

shall

hope

contain an English translation and the

My

Commentary

thanks are due to the Delegates of the Clarendon Press for

work

this

allowing

Max

Professor
to

will

of Haradatta.

thank the

to

appear

'

the

in

Anecdota

Muller for recommending

Librarians

of

the

to

it

Bodleian

'

and

Series,

them.

Library,

of

to

have also

Vienna

the

University Library, of the India Office Library, of the Royal Asiatic

Society, and of the Elphinstone College,
their

MSS.

to express
interest

by

at

my

my

he has taken

me most

assisting

To

wanted.

for kindly placing

Dr.

in

my

work, by procuring

MSS.

for

me, and

disinterestedly with his advice, whenever

Eugen Hultzsch

MS. from Tiruvidaimarudur, and

of

Bombay,

have again, as on former occasions,

sincerest thanks to Hofrath Dr. G. Biihler for the kind
disposal.

for

am

it

was

indebted for the loan of the

making enquiries regarding MSS.

Sayana and Sudarsanarya.

Finally

have to acknowledge

my

obligations to Mr.

J.

the excellent Oriental Reader of the Clarendon Press, for

he has bestowed on the printing of

C.
all

Pembrey,
the care

this text.

M. WiNTERNITZ.
Oxford,

May

I,

1897.

^\

>

INTRODUCTION
The

Mantrapatha, of which this

the

is

first critical

edition, contains

the Mantras or Prayers to be recited in connection with the domestic

rites and ceremonies as taught in the Apastamblya Grhyasutra^
It is

included in the great corpus of Sutras, known as the Apastamblya

Kalpasutra of the Black Yajurveda (in 30 Prasnas), and forms

XXV

Prasnas
and XXVI of this corpus, while the Grhyasutra itself
forms the twenty-seventh Pra^na. This is stated by Caundappa, who
wrote a commentary on the Apastamblya Sutras in the fourteenth
century A.D., in the following lines

Title.
Tradition does not seem to have fixed upon any definite title for
these Mantras.
They are referred to simply as the Mantras
'

'

{mantrdli), or as

on Ap. Grhy.

'

4, 2),

or as

'

'

[manirasamdmndya, commentaries
the chapter, or the two chapters of Mantras

List of Mantras

'

'

{mantraprasiiah, or maJitraprahian, or mantraprasnadvayam, or as the

I have chosen
text of the Mantras for recitation
{inantrapdthd).
Mantrapatha,' which is warranted by some of the MSS., as being
'

'

^
edited
The Apastamblya Grhyasutra, with Extracts from the Commentaries
by M. Winternitz, Vienna, 1887.
2
See A. C. Burnell, Sanskrit MSS. at Tanjore (1880), p. 16 b, also in the Indian
.

Antiquary, vol.

XXV

(as

i,

stated

Oldenberg, S. B.
312 seq.

p. 5 seq.

by Dr.

The Paribhashas form

Biihler in

S. B. E., vol.

E., vol. xxx, p. xxix).

See Prof.

XXIV, not Prasna

and repeated by Prof.

part of Pras'na
ii,

p. xii,

Max

Miiller in S. B. E., vol. xxx,

p.

[III. 8.]

'^

INTRODUCTION.

though the majority of the MSS. are in

The Telugu edition has the title Ekdgnikdndamantraprasnadvayam, and Haradatta's commentary on the
Mantras goes by the title Ekdgnikdndavydkhyd, or EkdgnikdndainanIn his comtrdndm vydkhyd, sometimes also Mantraprasnabhdshya.
mentary on Ap. Dharmas. II, 2, 3, 16 Haradatta^ uses the word
Mantrapatha for the Mantras occurring in the Taitt. Ar. X, 67
(see also Mahanarayana-Upanishad 19, 2, ed. Colonel G. A. Jacob)
to be recited at the Vaisvadeva rite, and referred to by Ap. Dharmas.
In this case 'Mantrapatha' seems to be used in
II, 2, 3, 13-II, 2, 4, 8.
the most convenient

title,

favour of Mantraprasna^.

'

'

a general sense for

'

text of the Mantras.'

as well as Mantrasamhita

In the same

and Mantrabrahmana,

way Mantrapatha,
found as the title of

is

similar Collections of Prayers belonging to the different Vedic schools'.

'

Aufrecht's Catalogus Catalogorum (1891), p. 430, gives both

'T'^m'3 and

TT5<H-il

given by Rice, MSS. in Mysore and Coorg (Bangalore, 1884),

Benares Catalogue in the Pandit,' vol. iii, p. vii ; G. Oppert, Lists of Sanskrit
p. 46
MSS. in Southern India, II, 2505. Biihler, Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in Gujarat etc.,

The

title

*I*T^^T3

is

'

W^^^*1T^M[3:

(but is not this MS. identical with our MS. E..?) and
Our MS. E. has 'T^mST so also Kielhorn, Lists of Sanskrit
MSS. purchased for Government during the years 1877-81 (Poona, 1881), p. 21. Oppert,
Our MSS. B. Bu. W. give the title ^^3T?r:; so also
I, 2943, gives T^T^m^ (sic).
I,

has

p. 4,

^^^?^n^^ff f!T.

Benares Catalogue in the

of Sanskrit

MSS.

'

Pandit,' vol.

(1884), p. 178.

also in the Catalogue of Sanskrit

habad
title
2

Government

iii,

MSS.

Press, n. d.), p. 99.

Ekagnikanda, see below,

p. vii

'T'^JT'^f

P. Peterson,

TJ^

in

Search
;

Our MS. Wh. has

*iriMiMai<4*t-

As

to the

p. xxxviii.

T^TT%: ^^^ ^TfT ^TT^ ^TfT f%tft

^^ftf^fl^ 1[%^:

Second Report

given by Burnell, Tanjore MSS., p. 16 b

in the Sanskrit College Library, Benares (Allais

ff ^n^tfTZ ^f^cTr:

etc.

|%wr:
See

^TT^

Biihler,

^'RT^ W^f^fT^

Apastamba, 2nd

ed.,

II, p. 64.
^

in

Mantrapatha of the White Yajurveda

Search of Sanskrit

MSS.

(1884), p. 173.

is

quoted by P. Peterson, Second Report

MSS. of a Mantrasamhita of the

Several

"White Yajurveda are given in the

Catalogue of Sanskrit MSS. in the Sanskrit College
Library, Benares, p. 40.
Madhyandinlya-Mantrasamhita, lithographed, appeared at

Bombay,

1890.

It is

a modern compilation, beginning with ^WT^T'T^Tt, and con-

taining such prayers as ff^W'T^m:, ^WI^'H^^ "^^JH^:, ^T^^T^I etc.

A
Samavedamantrasamhita, lithographed, was published by Prapa^amkara and Dayasamkara (Jlrnadurge, 1888).
This is
different from the well-known Mantraquite

brahmana belonging

to the

Gobhila-Grhyasutra, though

it

is

also intended as a prayer

INTRODUCTION.

xi

The Materials for the Edition of the Text.

This edition of the Mantrapatha

MSS.

[a)
1.

first

of

the Text, in

is

MSS.

based on the following

Devandgarl

characters^ with accents.

W. MS. Wilson 468

of the Bodleian Library, Oxford, containing the

Paper, 15 leaves (ff. 37-51 of the volume), 7 lines on

Prasna only.

a page.

It

begins

^^^37% ^t%

^^rj^^Tq- ^^\

||

"ff

T^fTT etc.

Colophon

^[f?T

Probably eighteenth century. Correct.

2. B.
modern copy, procured by Dr. G. Blihler and presented by
him to the Vienna University Library, where it is entered under
Manuscripta I, 299 (I, 83695).' Paper, 22 leaves, 13 lines on a page.
IT^TT: 3r?r:

ll'=lll

It

begins

The

II

^^ ^^Wt f^^%

first

'^'^T^^

\Xt:.

II

page as follows

II

WiI

TT

I^cTT etc.

^jlM^^'J^ ^"^m^mT^Very good copy.

:

the Elphinstone College, Bombay.

The title-page has the following:
leaves, 11 lines on a page.

'3^0^

(^% e^c^o^c))
(^q^^?T^X7T^T ^^TftfT <^^-a-<^^J^^). The
^TT:
ff^: "^ IT ^ "l^t etc. The colophon runs
begins ^^^IJ-RI

(f^
MS.

^T^:

given on the

is

The colophon ^^fTT JT'^TT^T:

MS. No. 17 belonging to

ft^I^
3. E.
Paper,

^^t^^^

title

q^Q)

II

II

'^T^ T^ ^^ W^^^^^'^i^T^TfT^: f^t^rt ^^

f^'^-^MwK TT^fM^^ % ^^^ft f^f^ft ^T'^ tji^T^ 'q ^ ee
g^^f^ ^ftft^T^^HTT^IT^^^ ^ Not very correct.
as follows

II

II

II

4.

MSS.
Palm

Bu.

'\'^\%
II

gj

II

II

II

{b)

II

II

of the Text, in Grantha characters, unaccentuated.

leaf

MS., No. 50 of Burnell's Collection

in

the India

See A. C. Burnell, Catalogue of a Collection

Library.
Sanskrit MSS. Part I.Vedic MSS. (London, 1870), p. 16 (Ixiv).
Office

of

Why

Burnell

should

have

'

Taittirlya

Aranyaka

described

and

VI,'

'

'

Mantraprasnadvaya as being
cannot understand. The MS. is

the

fairly correct.

The above-quoted Benares Catalogue, p. 26,

to be used for domestic rites.
mentions a Mantrapadha of the Samaveda. There are several MSS. and lithographed
editions of a Mantrasamhita of the Rigveda (which does not, however, belong to the
Sayapa (RgvedaAsvalayana-Grhyasutra, but is of a more modem character).
Bhashya I, i, i, Max Miiller's 2nd ed., vol. i, p. 24, 1. 12) quotes a Mantrabrahmana
of the Rigveda, by which he certainly does not mean the Aitareya-Brahmana.
book

INTRODUCTION.

xii

leaf MS., No. 25 of the Whish Collection in the library

Royal Asiatic Society, 37 leaves, 6 lines on a page. The first
The Mantra-prasnam, or Mantras
leaf contains the following entry
for different Brahmanical ceremonies, in two Chapters of 17 and 22
Whish 1822.' The MS. was probably written towards
Lectures C
the end of the eighteenth century.
Very correct.
5.

Wh. Palm

of the

'

MSS.

(c)

6.

Hw.

of Haradatta's Commentary

Palm

leaf

oji

the

Mantrapdtha.

MS., No. 26 of the Whish Collection

in

the library

Royal Asiatic Society, 135 leaves, 5 lines on a page, Grantha

characters.
This volume contains the MantraEntry on the first leaf
prasna-bhashyam compleat. by Haridattacharyyah C M Whish Calicut
The MS. looks a little older than No. 25 of the same collection
1824.'
of the

'

(Wh.).

Correct.

Hbg. A modern copy, procured by Dr. G. Biihler and presented

by him to the Vienna University Library, where it is entered as MS. 31a
= 1, 134855. It is written on paper in Grantha characters. Good copy.
8. Hbd.
A Devanagarl transcript (on paper), made for Dr. G. Biihler
from a Grantha MS. of the library of the Maharaja of Mysore, and
presented by Dr. Biihler to the Vienna University Library, where it is
7.

entered as

MS. 296=1,

134819.

Very

incorrect.

MS., from TiruvidaimarudiJr, procured for me

by Dr. Eugen Hultzsch. Very small Grantha characters, and difficult
to read.
The
Size 17x2 in.
42 leaves, about 13 lines on a page.
MS. is correct, but the writing is perfect poison to the eyes, and
the MS. has therefore only been consulted for the most important
9.

Palm

HHg.

leaf

passages.
[d)
10. P.

MS.

of

the

Other Materials.

Apastambiya-Samskara-Prayoga, in the
Bodleian Library, Oxford (MS. Sansk. d. i).
This Prayoga gives
the Mantras hi extenso, but not in the order in which they occur in
the Mantrapatha, as the ceremonies are
arranged differently from the
Apastamblya Grhyasutra. The MS. is imperfect, ff. 2 and 9 being
missing.
Consequently not all the Mantras are found in this MS.
I thought it of some
importance to collate the Mantras in this MS.
for the sake of those grammatical
peculiarities and irregularities which

INTRODUCTION.
will have to be discussed below.

xiii

interesting to see that even in

independent from all the MSS.

It

is

Prayoga MS. which is quite

above it did not occur to the author or scribe to alter
It is a paper MS., in
such strange readings as %vJ1^: % T^^T:, etc.
Devanagarl character, probably written about too years ago, and was
bought in 1886 by Dr. G. Thibaut, then at Benares, for the Bodleian

this

described

Library.
11. T.

An edition, in Telugu characters, of Haradatta's commentary

on the Mantrapatha, together with the texts of the Apastambiya Grhyasutra, and of the Mantrapatha, printed at the AdisarasvatI Press,
Chennipur, 1890. The complete title is as follows
:

Sri

Apastambamaharshaye namah.
Sasutraikdgnikdmdainanitrabhashyam
vivahopanayanadisakalasmartakarmopayukta-manitrarthajijiiasunam
atyanitopakaraya

Apasta mbiyagrhyasu tra in ekcign ikd in da nia m traprasnadvayam

,

dattdcdrya-w\ra.atdL-mamtrabhdshyani ca

k xx-Hara-

sukhabodham samputlkrtya, ane-

kapraclnatalapatralikhitagrarnthavalokanapurvakarn lekhakapramadadi-

doshan yathamati parisodhya Vdvilla, Rdniasvdmisdstrmd adisarasvatlnilayakhyasvlyamudraksharasalayam mudrapya prakatikrtam vijayatetaram cennipuri. 1890 sarnvatsararn.

The

first

^^Tt ^

Prasna

TTf^^wrt

TITfIT

fl[^^TT%

^
II

<^^

it^jtit^^whtf:

II

IT

^^"T

fV^^T'T^ ^^f^

g
^T^wr^Tim^
At the end

TT

ends

TTTcn^^IT

^^Tfi: etc.
I

^T^Sfi T[ifiTf^^TT!^Ti^:

II

II

It

<\A^

^t^-

ffT^w^^^^: ^TR^:

fTrf^

W^^rT

^^f^

II

fft:

ii

of II, 14, T. has:

Tg^^TTi: ^TJTH:

g TV^

3T

II

f^ <*L<< <4 ^UT:

f;^^irrf^^t%

ends

flc^fi:

These materials proved quite

fljcT^^:

f^rf^^lT%

'^'^^'>

H^*^*4TH: ^'TT^^T??

^:
IT^-

II

sufficient for the critical restoration of

INTRODUCTION.

xiv

it is not likely that more MSS., which

might have been procured from India, would have been of much avail.
Commentaries on the Mantrapatha by Sayana (Vidyaranya), and by
Sudarsanacarya, are mentioned by Dr. G. Oppert (Lists of Sanskrit
Manuscripts in Southern India, vol. ii, 2083, 6790, 10089 I'^^'i)- But
Dr. Hultzsch, who was kind enough to make enquiries about these MSS.,
No Pandit,' he writes, knows anything
could find no trace of them.

the text of the Mantrapatha, and

'

'

about the existence of these commentaries.' One very obliging Pandit,

Triambaka Sastriar of Kumbakonam, indeed offered to make a com*

But

'

He

writes to one of Dr. Hultzsch's correspondents:

"
Sayanach^rya's bh^shya," as almost all these mantras

mentary of Sayana.

you want
the Rigveda and Yajurveda, I think we can write it out of these
veda bhashyas.' Let us hope that we shall never find a Bhashya of
Sayana made up in this fashion, though an authentic commentary of
Sayana, and also of Sudarsanarya, if they really exist, would be most
As it is, we must be satisfied with Haradatta's commentary.
valuable.
There can be no doubt that Haradatta, the author of the commentary
on the Mantrapatha, is identical with the Haradatta who wrote the
Anakula Vrtti on the Apastambiya Grhyasutra, and the Ujjvala Vrtti
on the Apastambiya DharmasiJtra.
Now it has been proved by
Dr. Biihler that this Haradatta cannot have written later than between
A.D. 1 450-1 500, and (if he was also the author of the Padamaiijarl,
a commentary on the Kasika, which is not at all impossible)^ may be
'

if

occur

in

much

older.

As none

of our MSS. can claim so early a date as the fifteenth

century, it follows that Haradatta's commentary must be considered
as the highest authority for the reconstruction of the text of the
Mantrapatha. Whenever, therefore, a reading was supported by Hara-

datta (H.)^,

it

has invariably been adopted.

'

See Dr. Biihler's second edition of the Apastambiya Dharmasutra (Bombay

Sanskrit Series, No. XLIV), part i, p. viii seq.
The Mitakshara- Vrtti on the Dharmasutra of Gautama is probably the work of the same Haradatta.
See Dr. Biihler in
S. B. E., vol. ii (2nd ed.), p. xlvii n.
For other works ascribed to Haradatta, and
possibly a biography of this learned author (Haradattlya ? Haradattacaritra .?), see
Th. Aufrecht, Catalogus Catalogorum (Leipzig, 1891), p. 755.
*
have, of course, always to distinguish between a reading supported by a special

We

remark

of Haradatta

only these have been pointed out in the notes by

H.'

and

INTRODUCTION.

As

to the

MSS.

of the text, the Grantha

MSS. had

xv
to be considered

as of higher authority than the Devanagari MSS., for the orthographical

pecuh'arities of the latter leave no doubt that they go back to Grantha

MSS.

Besides, there

represent

more

is

every reason to assume that the Southern

MSS.

accurately a text belonging to the school of the

For, as Dr. Biihler has shown \ both Brahmanical tradi-

Apastambins.
tion, and the information to be derived from
the actual state of things

in

modern

inscriptions, as well as
India, prove that the Apastambins

belong to Southern India. The Taittirlya literature, generally, must

have flourished in the Dekhan at a very early period^, and for the best
Taittirlya MSS. we have always to turn to the South, where, indeed,

most of these MSS. are found.

The Grantha MS.Wh. is, as a rule, more correct than Bu., the other
Grantha MS., which stands nearer to B. W. E. than Wh. The MSS.
E. and W. stand much nearer to each other than they stand to B.
The Telugu edition (T.) has only been collated after the text was
Its value is that of a good MS., and it agrees on the
already in type.
whole with the text commented on by Haradatta. I have quoted
it

in the critical notes in all

of

P., lies

in

the fact that

it

important cases. Its importance, like that

also confirms the authenticity of all those

strange and ungrammatical readings which an editor, at first sight, feels

inclined to remove by conjectural emendations, and which, nevertheless,
have to be retained, as they are confirmed by Haradatta's commentary,

and by the best MSS.

Grammatical Irregularities.
There are numerous cases in these Mantras where every editor would
be tempted to have recourse to conjectural emendations. But on closer
examination he will remember that he has to edit, and not to correct
his text, and that even a grammatically impossible reading has to be
retained, if it is warranted by the best authority.

readings found in any one or some of our MSS. of Haradatta.

reading found in
Hw., Hbg., Hbd., or HHg. has no more, or even less, weight than that of a single text
MS., as the copyists of the commentary are not so careful as those of the text.
^

'

See S. B. E., vol. ii (2nd ed.), pp. xxxiii-xxxvii.

See some excellent remarks by Dr. H. Liiders, Die Vyasa-C^iksha

p. 51.

(Kiel, 1895),

INTRODUCTION.

xvi

I, 1,9.
Nothing would be easier than to correct
and restore the readings found in Rv. VIII, 91, 7. There canof course, be the least doubt that % T^: for % T'T^ is absolute

Take

for instance

this verse
not,

nonsense, that the vocative

f^

with the third person

^cfi"^fT is

gram-

matically impossible, that ^<^ is the correct reading, and not ^!^Yet the evidence of the MSS. and the explanations of Haradatta leave
no doubt that the faulty readings are those known among the Apa-

%T^: % T^'^ is the reading of all the MSS., and is explained

The reading of W. X^'- (sic) is clearly a weak attempt

stambins.

by Haradatta.

of some copyist to justify the third person '^ofi'^f^ by changing the

vocative into a nominative. '5^^; again, is supported by the readings
of

but one of the MSS., and by Haradatta.

book of the Apastambins,

all

we

as

As

had to

edit,

not

could only give the

by the best MSS. and by the Commentator, and
must assume that the Apastambins repeated it on the occasion of

to correct the prayer

text as it is warranted

knowing themselves what they were

the bride's bath, without exactly

repeating.
I,

Here again there

I, 10.

is

not the least doubt that

^g ^^^: is
^^

the correct reading, but the explicit statement of Haradatta, that

the reading

is

ll^'^mt

known among the Apastambins

(3Tft(^^ xjTZi

Uif^(fH), forbids our adopting the correct reading given

W.
and

Bu,,
in

by the MSS.

and found Av. XIV, i, 40. We find ^ITj;^for ^I^ again I, 11, ii,
6 Haradatta supports the reading of the best MSS. fq<^^T%

1, 1 1,

It might be said that we could

t%^r^n% by saying "iTcfiTT^ ^efiT^*
not have both l^?^ and ^H^ in the same verse. But the same promiscuous
use of the two sibilants occurs also in some of the Asoka inscriptions, and,
as Dr. Biihler has pointed out, is due to a laxness of pronunciation to be

for

observed in most parts of India'.

I, 3,

'

14.

'The

Following the authority of the best

MSS. and

of Haradatta,

is just the same as when the inhabitants of

Gujarat say in one
chhe (" what does he say ?"), and in the next tame sunt kahyum
("what did you say?").' Dr. Biihler in Epigraphia Indica, vol. iii, p. 136. See also
M. Bloomfield, the Kaugika-sfitra, p. Ix J. Amer. Or. Soc, vol. xiii, p. cix seq. and
S.B. E., vol. xlii, pp. 255, 331 J. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik, p. 226.

vacillation

sentence e

htm kahe

INTRODUCTION.
I

had to adopt the reading

found

in Dr. Buhler's

(ed. Kirste), is far

I

xvii

^H^^ ^^)

though ^IH^^T^^^, the reading

of Bharadvaja-Grhy. I, i6, and in Hir. I, 21, 2
But of two Hiranyakesin MSS. which
plausible.

MS.

more

have seen myself, one reads ^TH^^T ^^35, the other

2.

8,

I,

The

reading

^t

^f tft ^cfg'^^TIIT^

"Xfo^T

is

^^T-

certainly

ungram-

propose emendations. We
correct
to
all would be well.
and
might
^"^^TXirT^
Or, we
^"^^TT^f^

and

matical,

might read

it

would be easy enough

to

^cfg'^^TWT^, taking these words as a parenHir. I, 29, 2

Asv. II, 9, 5
Sahkh. Ill,
But the varietas lectionis and Haradatta's commentary leave no
?7;t

cffnft

thetical sentence.
5, 3^.

Compare

doubt that the ungrammatical reading is the traditional reading of the

Baudh. I, 8 has the same reading.

Apastambins.
I, 8, 7.

Here, again, the reading "^g^f^cft of Av. VI, 78, 2 might

easily be substituted for '^Rf^fft',

latter,

however,

is

the reading of

Haradatta as meaning

I, 9,

I.

^^T

which gives hardly any sense. The

the MSS., and is explained by

all

cT^fK^'^fq'^T

5^^f?l

fmT

or q<^*{i*ff-

One might think that the accents which are only found in
MSS. have little authority, and as a matter of fact, the

the Devanagarl
MSS. are not

always

reliable

in

this

respect.

In

E.,

especially,

the accents are often placed quite arbitrarily. Yet, although I have
frequently allowed myself to deviate from the MSS. with regard to the
accentuation, I have never done so without giving the readings of the
MSS. in the critical notes ^. For we find in Haradatta's commentary
references
tradition.
^

the accents which prove that they also were fixed by

Such a case occurs I, 9, i, where Haradatta confirms the

to

also the Mantra is evidently corrupt.

hardly necessary to state that if I quote in the notes a reading as occurring,
e.g. in 'B. W. Wh.,' or in 'E.Bu.,' etc., it always means that it occurs in B. W. E.
with the accents, and in Wh. Bu. without the accents. The MSS. give frequently the
verb with the Anudatta in a dependent clause as will be seen from the critical notes,

Here

It is

have corrected the accentuation

in these cases.
In the accentuation of vocatives,
are frequently wrong, and I thought it better to follow the general rules
of Vedic accentuation.
Especially frequent are such cases of wrong accentuation
towards the end of the book. See I, 13, 3 a; II, 2, 3 6, 14a; 12,10a; 13, 5; 10; 14,
I

MSS.

also,

the

2d;

15, 12; 17, I

33c;

22,

11; 12; 18, 35; 36; 39; 44; 20,

21-23; 33

35

21,19; 32 b;

5a; 10 a.

[in. 8.]

INTRODUCTION.

xviii

reading of our accentuated

MSS.

^n^:

by saying ^^"^TH^rTf^^Tfl^l^T'^WrW
Av.

XX,

Now we

find in Par.

That

10,

This verse

occurs in

Bhar.

I,

17,

and Hir,

I,

22, 9 the following

to say, in order to make the first line harmonize better with the
the vocatives were changed into nominatives, and the second

is

second

I, 8,

line

first

^^^^fT^ Tf ^T:

form:

127, 12 in the following

version of the

3T

*I^f7r.

line,

In our
37 ^T^H^ was changed into a third person f^ "^^ff.
Mantrapatha, however, the vocatives were changed into nominatives,
while the second person TT ^T^^T^;^ was retained. The Mantra occurs

person

I, 8 (agreeing with Mantrapatha), and MBr. I, 3, 13 (agreeing with Av.), but unfortunately we do not know how the corresponding
line in these texts was accentuated.
As regards MBr. I, 3, 13, Sayana's
commentary he says that the second person stands for the third

also Baudh.

person^ may possibly refer to

tuated as nominatives.

TT^^

^T^Ti, and

being accen-

^^^TI

As we have seen that Haradatta was acquainted with

I, 9, 3.
a traditional accentuation of the Mantras, we may even be justified in
altering the accents, against our accentuated MSS., according to Haradatta's commentary.
I have ventured to do so in this difficult
Yajus,
where our
^

1, 3,

MSS.

read TT^^:, while the commentator explains 3T^:

Sayana on Mantra-Brahmaoa (Royal Asiatic Society MS.Whish

13

T^ 'n^ Tf^ ''ig^^^ ^'^t

^^ft 3n?$^"Rt ^^

ww^

^^fTr?t:

i*f!^**iMrt^n^

II

^^ ^T%^:

'i

85, foil.

^iiT>ii% f^f^^i:

i?^^g^^rw^^=^5T^

^f ^1 ^^T^^f^RT^: n^^i^t

5 b,

^:
16 a)

^^T^in^

^"m^ f{^^^^^?t

^rqi^r^frt

rr^i^:

INTRODUCTION.

xlx

by saying TI^: Tra^luH^l*- As to t^: for ^, and the puzzling form

^%"S, all I can say is that Haradatta only confirms the readings of the
and Hlft%^
MSS. when he says M'A WT^^ f^^^^^: W:
^T^fT
:

3I^rf^^H

Here, again, it would have been easy enough for the comI, TO, 2.
mentator, as well as for the editor, to restore the readings of Rv. X,

Haradatta knew as well as we do that

85, 21.

^f?!^(ft" is

the reading in

the Rigveda-Samhita, yet he states that the short / of tif?T^f?T is Vedic'

t^ is the reading of all the MSS. and of Haradatta, for t^, the much
'

More

better reading of the Rigveda.

^IWT'^.

The MSS. both

between

f^T^

f^^T^

is

and

ssr^TF^,

is

the reading f^TTT'l^ for

commentary

but Haradatta's explanation

are divided

^\5^TH^TTH"

The Devanagari MSS. often

Rigveda, where the Grantha MSS. have peculiar

more appropriate

give the reading of the

doubtful

of the text and of the

for f^TTTT.-

readings, and it is altogether more probable that a copyist should have

substituted a reading of the Rigveda for a reading differing from it, than
the other way about. For the same reasons I have adopted the reading

1W^

of Rv. X, 85, 22.

be any doubt as to Haradatta's thorough
acquaintance with the readings of the Rigveda-Sarnhita, it would be
removed by his note on the reading <T^ for rf^. All the MSS. support
I,

10, I, instead of "fftji^

II, 2.

I,

If there could

the reading cT^, and Haradatta has the following interesting remark on
The u has the Anunasika the Bahvrcas, however, read it as a pure
it
In our case also, some people read an Anusvara after the u, but
vowel.
'

pronounce the u

itself as

a pure voweP.'

Such expressions

as

"^^^j

'they read, they recite,' are very significant, and go far to prove that
Haradatta did not rely merely on what he saiu in MSS., but based his
remarks on what he heard from the mouth of Apastambins when they

were reciting their prayers.

I,

II, 4.

Here, again,

ventured to alter the accents on the authority

^^^

The Anunasika is a nasal sound affecting or

^T<;*J^^ ^jcRTT ^
accompanying the vowel, the Anusvara is a ndiSaX following after the vowel. See
Wackernagel, Altind. Grammatik, p. 256; Whitney, Taittirlya-Pratisakhya, p. 8.
C 2
I

II

INTRODUCTION.

XX

While the accentuated MSS. have

of Haradatta.

no sense at
I

H. explains ^^^*T: as being

all,

do not believe that

his explanation

that the Apastambins, heard

^^iT.

This, too,

corrupt, but

is

is

right,

by Haradatta,

^pT, which yields

chdndasa' for ^f^Rt-

but

it

shows, at any rate,

"^^^ but

did not recite

^f

not a corruption of MSS., but

is

it

'

one that had become stereotyped in the recitation of the Apastambins.

It would not be difficult to propose emendations, but if we once begin
so

are

conjecture, there

to

many

possibilities

subjoin the readings of the

probability.

possible emendations

that they all lose in

of H., and some

MSS.

f'refl^*<?;5f Unaccentuated

ofHWf ^"W

i^

MSS.

Accentuated MSS.

f*TWl^T^ iy^ H.

^farW^T

^^

jy^

f*TWW 'StT (hiatus)

Possible conjectures.

Xy^

ungrammatical in this Mantra. We

and ^^: for fci:. But all these
readings are confirmed by Haradatta's commentary, and are given by
Hence I should not have been justified in
nearly all our MSS.
correcting this verse according to Rv. VHI, 31, 9, where we find the
correct readings. As to ^|T(^for Wi^, see above, note to I, i, 10.
H. says
that s for s is Vedic,' and adds that the Bahvrcas read s.
As to
I,

II, II.

There

have ^If^'^T

for

is

much

^^fTT,

that

^*^

is

for ^?^,

'

^IT^P^T he says

W^\

by

If^cTfi;

^^m\ ^3^^^:

He

(^^ ^Z ^"^^^^TW).

explains ^^\ by ^'^^J and

The verse was originally con-

rite of the Soma sacrifice^, and when it was in the

Mantrapatha included among the prayers to be recited at marital
cohabitation after the wedding, its original meaning was no longer

nected with some

The two verses Rv. VIII, 31, 8-9 would be very appropriate for an occasion where
cohabitation forms part of the Soma sacrifice, as at the Mahavrata ceremony. See
A. Hillebrandt, Sonnwendfeste in Alt-Indien,
pp. 42-44. I agree with Pischel (Vedische
Studien, I, 178 seq.) as to ndhar hay'mg the meaning oi yoni, but I see no reason why
romasa should not mean sepa. I translate sdm tidho romasdm hato devesJm krmdo
'

dtivah, 'they join together _y^/

and

^epa,

and (thereby) worship

the gods.'

INTRODUCTION.

xxi

understood, or only half understood. And if people repeat what they

do not understand, corruptions like those occurring in our Mantra are

almost inevitable.
I,

of

i6, 2.

all

the

that V for

'^T^fl^for

MSS. and
/

'

^gTTr'qT;f!;(Rv.

T., but

in

/, the

XTfT'^

I,

two

ing of T.
to

ITxnit

of

of

is

note-

our case write quite distinctly

^[^T**,

Av. XIX,

lTtlin"'I^or

^^fTl^

R^xirT'T.,

which

Ill, 15, 6.

adopted the reading

not

II, 22, 9,

is

it

almost

Following

TRXrrl^,

though

B. supports the read-

TT^xn"*!^.

Haradatta had read

V and

occurs

It

IT^Wl, ought to be read.

is

a remark on the ^^TT'-

^ ^iSTl,

In II, 22, 4

8, 4.

If

made
for

in

of the text are in favour of

Av.

not only the reading

by Haradatta, who says

is impossible to distinguish between Grantha

find also / for v, as
being so much alike.

mR^^

Haradatta's note "H^W't^

MSS.

2) is

We

letters

13' 5 for

MSS.

impossible to say whether

the

X, 159,

also confirmed

Vedic,' adding that the Bahvrcas read /.

is

worthy that the Grantha

though in many cases it
V and

is

impossible for TmTJT'l corresponding

But the most

where the MSS.

(all

on which Haradatta remarks

TI^Tir^,,

he would have

startling interchange of

but one) read "^^ ^>J5f(.

iJ41<^T^l|^

^^

c(ch|<<^

Of course, when seeing ift for

in a Grantha MS.,
ail^^: tj^TT'
and the regular form W, immediately after, one would naturally think
that this is a clerical mistake due to the similarity of the two letters
V and / in Grantha. But if we remember that Haradatta did not rely
on MSS. alone, but ^^^r^the Apastambins recite their Mantras before
he wrote his commentary, we shall have to admit that this interchange
between v and / is due to a dialectic pronunciation of the Apastambins,
and not to a slip made by a copyist.
It is highly improbable that
Haradatta would have made his remarks on the authority of a single
In fact, if he relied on MSS. at all, he must have had more
faulty MS.
than one MS., as we have seen that he mentions a various reading
II

'

The Haradatta MSS.

between

iiqii|n,^

"fftlllpl^,

The readings

are

^^ITTT^ H Hg.
^

One might even

vacillate,

however, in the same way as the text MSS.,

and HM*Ul'l, but there

is

more authority

for IT^XJpl^.

TRTHI ^I^IT^ Hw. Hbg. V^^IM^ ^^IT^ Hbd. MMa.K

"R^XTrT^i; ^^fTTT'l T. comm. (t^UTT WTfTT text of T.).
derive IT^^'l.from ^"1,+ IT, but this

is

not probable.

INTRODUCTION.

xxii

1^

And

for fT|[ above, p. xix.

<T|[

well as
for
'

is

we

do, that copyists are

in a

Vedic

'

by no means

as

he had found

If

infallible.

MS., he would have simply corrected it. His remark that

v proves that he had the best authority for the reading

for

Moreover,

TJt'

knew

a commentator like Haradatta

we can imagine

that an editor of both the text and the

the editor of the Telugu edition)^ would adopt the

the
on
ift
strength of the commentary, but it is highly imreading
probable that the writers of the MSS. E., B., and Wh. should all have

commentary

faithfully

(e.g.

and carefully followed the commentary of Haradatta

in writing

which must have been as startling to any scribe as it is to us.

The best MS. of the text (Wh.) and the best MS. of the
I, i6, 4.

lit)

commentary (Hw.) read

^rf^"^ instead of

possible that

It is just

"^rf^R.

one irregularity more, but as Haradatta himself does not

special remark about it, I thought it safer to follow the
majority of MSS. which read "^f^ with Rv. X, 159, 4.
It looks strange, no doubt, that we should read ^fT3J5T^
I, 16, 6.

we have in
make any

in ver. 5

this

and ^f3T3J5"^:

Haradatta's remark

^f*f5J5"'Ct^

ver.

in

6,

am

The

in the

Veda,

p.

doubtful about the reading

and the Haradatta MSS.

Haradatta explains

leave no doubt

while the readings of the best

have to read "^rfw^J^^ ^" v^^- 5-

Haradatta prove that we

C. R. Lanman, Noun-Inflection
IT, 2, 3.

But the evidence of the MSS. and

probably on account of the preceding

that the Apastambins

read

in ver. 6.

(WT^^W^^T^TT^: g^Tl^fTf^ ^T^)

vacillate

between

5E[X?(^:

MSS. and
Compare

376 seq.

Both the text

^^Tfr*!^.

^j^iirt,,

^^Wl?

and

^rf^T!I!^.

f%t%\W^^^I^ (viz. SfiT^T^T^^H^t ^t^f^lT^T^l).

MSS. is decidedly in favour of ^I^inl,^. It ought

evidence of the

to be mentioned that the reading ^Tf^lU'l is doubtful, as in the Grantha

what I read i may be meant for the Virama. And as the Virama is

frequently omitted in Grantha

be meant for
^

T. reads not only

T^^rr
2

'^\} in II, 22, 10

Could

it

MSS.

even the reading

In the same verse

^'^i;.

xft but also

f^m

But the commentary

be corrupted from "*<V<V.' Or is

forms as ^R^RI.^ '^I^'l,

etc. ?

we

>ft in II, 22, 9,

in
it

^^W'l might

ought, of course, to expect

and

T. agrees with our

formed

after the

ftWT

Tt

(for

MSS.
analogy of such

INTRODUCTION.

-^nn,

(as in

Mantra

xxiii

but the evidence of the

5),

MSS.
The

leaves no doubt

that the Apastambins read ^lffll^ in this verse.

text MSS. have
all ^IffT^, so also the best Haradatta MS.
(Hw.), and HHg. reads
ia>nv,, which
^Sfll^
explaining the irregular

believe

by

to

be

Haradatta's

the regular form.

The

own

reading

accents had to be

corrected, as cdkftan

is impossible.
reading of Av. II, 13, 3 XIX, 24, 6 qfV^ ^rei ^?rf%WT:
is, no doubt, the correct reading of the verse, but it is not the reading of
the Apastambins. It is true that in Grantha it is frequently impossible

The

II, 2, 8.

to distinguish the letters dh and th.

But it cannot be a mere accident
that all the MSS., both Devanagarl and Grantha, read distinctly
VTJ, not ^T:.

and, above

all,

The Telugu edition ^ too, and the Prayoga MS. read \n:,
Haradatta renders trgf^^lT: by ^ftff 'T^Trf%, and remarks

^^K^ ^^TT'^eelt^^:
of Prof. Kirste's

Trt

MSS.

Hiranyakesin also reads ^f^I^TT: (though one

has "^fv^T:).
Perhaps, we ought to read ^''ft^

"^f^^i: against the authority of the accentuated

II, 2, II.

MSS,

The form

^frfl' (which is also found in Bhar., Hir., and

Kirste (note to Hir. I, 4, 6) suggests, probably

Baudh.) is, as Prof.

a Prakritic form for ti^^ which occurs Sahkh. II, i, 30. But it should
be added that in Sahkh. also a various reading ^^rf'T'l" is quoted in
,

See also Prof.

Oldenberg's edition (Ind. Stud. XV, p. 48).
Oldenberg's note on Sahkh, II, 10, 4 (S. B. E., vol. xxix, p. 75 note).
Here we have again a clear instance of Haradatta's carefulII, 3, 2.
Prof.

ness and trustworthiness in recording readings of the Apastambins which

While Rv. IV, 58, i and Vs. XVII,
differ from those of the Rigveda.

89 read

the Mantrapatha (agreeing with

^^T^^^T,

TA. X,

10, 2)

This difference of accentuation between the Apastambins and the Bahvrcas is pointed out by Haradatta, who separates
reads

^3^T^T^T-

and ^?r^T, and says ^-KItIMT^^ ^(?I^^ ^F^^m^TfI^^T^^%

should prefer to explain ^^t^iT in our Mantra with Sayana as meaning

^3x1

I
'

by the muttered

prayer,'

24 Haradatta again refers to the accentuation, pointing out

that 'some' (^f^?^) read asai'i instead oi asau.
In

II, 3,

However, T. has very frequently

^ for ^'

INTRODUCTION.

xxiv
It

is

reading of Rv.

I,

II, 6, 8.

f%^ to f^'^, the

we remember that in Grantha ^^
But all our MSS. (also T.) have f^^%,

almost too tempting to correct

if

23, 24, especially

might easily be misread for %.

and Haradatta says that the t for Visarga in fH^^ is chdndasa' adding
It is certainly a mistake, but as it is not
that the Bahvrcas read f%^Jsome
of
clerical
mistake
a
copyist, it has to be retained in the
merely
'

text as a faulty reading of the Apastambins.

The reading ?;^Wt^^ is not only supported by all but one

MSS., and by Haradatta's commentary, but it is also the reading
of Hir. I, 10, 6, and I, 11,3, and (according to Prof. Kirste) also of Bhar.
The correct reading would, no doubt, be f^jft^Vl", which we
II, 21.
find Par. I, 13, i.
But the correct reading was not the reading of the
Apastambins, and the mistake is in all probability older than the Sutrakaras Bharadvaja and Hiranyakesin.
II, 7, 25.

of our

Whether

II, 8, 4.

WWfW

WWW

(the reading of Hir.

doubt that we have to read

of

all

^IfJl^ll^

II, 8, 10,

W^W

WTW%

Mantrapatha, as

us that

o^

a-

mistake for

be doubted, but there can be no

W^W

the reading of

all

for

this

WT^^

'

is

is

the reading

Vedic'

MSS., though we should

is

similar neglect of

we

II, 17, 8

find

makes good
addressed

'

and

Vrddhi occurs

the short

in ?j^^5iw\: II, 17, 26,

and Haradatta says ^T^^ S*^<?4*<^l
Vrddhi in "^TT'tTfT^T for '^fTfT^T or

a,

an irregular

Haradatta says
If Haradatta
19.

"*IMRt!JT.

II, 16, 7

in the

tells

as

MSS. have

all

II, II,

is

may

KamayanI the patronymic of Sraddha.

In T:f^fT^^ we have ^[^ used as a neuter in the sense of

^TTT^^,

II, 9, I.

In

a Prakritic form for

10, 6)

MSS., and Haradatta

expect

tfr^.
where

is
I,

^T^^I^T^f^fw:
is

right,

we have here Hi^

for

^^^,

which

Tilada, a personification of the after-birth, is

art neither flesh, nor (part of the) abdomen.' Compare

sense.

Thou
8,

where according to the evidence of the MSS. TtfffT

in ver. 8.
Two different beings seem
7, and

has to be read in ver.

^f^

to be meant.
'

Grantha MSS. always double the consonant after r. For this and other peculiariGrantha MSS., see my edition of the Apastamblya Grhyasutra, p. x note.
Compare ^3^^ and ^itrfT> TT^^ and ^TT^T? Wackernagel, Altindische Gram-

ties of
'''

matik,

p. 220.

INTRODUCTION.

xxv

Haradatta is hardly right in explaining ^R^ as a nominative

II, 13, 7.
standing for the accusative ^?t\ and in deriving q^T't^ from ttHc + "?R(,
'

to throw

Perhaps we ought to read "^^

^.'

seems to be used

(as

'T^m^

is

sometimes)

^f^

'

Kali, the dice.'

in the sense of

'

to

sit

tj^T^
round

(with hostile intentions), ciraunsedere!

II, 14, 2.

says%

*ui|ci(4'^

certainly a mistake for

II, 15, 3.

Asv.

II,

and

all

the

MSS.

1iT^^^. But Haradatta

Compare

read lfUI!c|(4%-

where
is used as a feminine, as if it were ^f^In this verse (which occurs also in a very corrupt form
8, 16 and Sahkh. Ill, 3, 1) we find again an impossible

Apast. Grhy.
in

is

8*u=l<4'i ITOll^s^^,

"^^

5, 23,

mixture of second and third persons. Nothing would be easier than

to correct ^TTf^TT^fft to ^T ^, and f?Tai'4ir to f?THT TT, but it is wiser
to follow Haradatta, and simply state the piirushavyatyaya, without
tampering with the traditional text.
If I had been sure that Haradatta really read ^^
II, 16, 2 and 5.
^T^IIf^^ for J^ "^"^l^ in these verses, I should have adopted it in the
text, as T. does, for Haradatta's authority must count for more than

MSS. On the other hand, this would be the only case

which a reading given by Haradatta is not supported by any of the
text MSS. And as he has no special gloss on ^^, it is doubtful whether
Haradatta really read it. The MSS. of the commentary have

that of the
in

('^r^

II,

16,2

^"Riirfi:

'

Hw. Hbg. Hbd.

I^T^RlIcI^H^iniHHg.
1^^ ^cfiip^ ^Xf^I^ Comm.

/^frr^
11 ' 16

^q^fi:

in

T.

^^Hfl w^ii'T^iirfi: Hw.

Hbg.
J ^^^ ^T^^fl '^'^Tt, -^"^^ WT^fTDeest
I^TR^Tr^irfi: ^^Jrnl

i?1iR:

^TTTTefi^ W^lf

^TOfl,

HHg.
Comm.

in

in

Hbd.

T.

Hiranyakesin II, 7, 2 has ^*js(f*T^ '^T^^c^^.

All the Mantras in this chapter are beset with difficulties, and it may
be doubted whether it will ever be possible to restore the text so as to
bring out a satisfactory meaning.

In fact,

do not believe that those

[ITI. 8.]

INTRODUCTION.

xxvi

who

used these charms to cure children's diseases or to exorcise the

Uttle children, knew the actual meaning of the words

demons harassing
which they

recited.

Whether we ought
quite doubtful.

If

or g^f^^Iir in II, 16, 3 and 6 is

14 means shaggy,'
Satap. Br. XI, 4, 1, 6
and ^^f^W fine-haired.'
But the best

to read

^^ftW

g^^W

'

in

'

might mean hair,'

MSS. (Hw. Wh.) support g^TW'

^YftlO"

In

the reading "^^^T^f^T, though syntactically impossible,

be warranted by the best MSS. and by Haradatta's com-

II, 16, 7

seems

to

mentary. But the

Haradatta MSS.

MSS.

are corrupt.

subjoin the readings of the

^?n^t^T ^l^fT Hbd.

^^'^'iT ^I'l^d HHg.
^5RTT^(?I^' Wrg^T ^T^fl Hbg.

^^^^fTT
^^\^^fT

^^^T^
^^\n^^
^^^T^fH

^^TT:^(5I^:
^2fiTT5EI(2I^:

^^TT^(2I^:

^T^cT

^^g^T

'^T^T^

For the metre's sake

seems to require

Hw.

^^g^T

l^^rT

Comm.

in T.

out altogether, but the sense

Hir. II, 7, 2
\JT^fT, the corrected reading of Bu.

it

"^qf

^^W^'.

l^fT

ought to be

left

also reads ^^VfT^f?!.

most puzzling form

^^"^^

is
in II, 16, 9 seq. Haradatta, indeed,
he quietly explains
by "^^^T^fT, without
There can be no doubt that
telling us how he arrives at this meaning.
the verses must have had some sense at some time or other.
But,
as we find them in the Mantrapatha (and both Haradatta and the MSS.

has no

^^0<H

difficulty,

enable us to ascertain at least the traditional readings of the Apastambins),

they defy

^W^

seem

all

W^

attempts at interpretation. The words

"^^
is the name of a male demon, and

to suggest that ^^"^^

^^^ his female counterpart, and

it is not impossible (as Dr. Biihler has

kindly suggested to me) that we have to look for something like ^Wt^
in
But in
Tci;.
^W''Ct^fT, while 'ft^TT might stand for
^<T:

t^

conjecturing anything like that, we really go beyond the time when

these Mantras were fixed in the school of the Apastambins.
And if we
could get at the original form of the Mantras, it would only mean that

they were composed

in this form,

but became corrupt and intelligible,

book of the Apastambins.

before they were received into the prayer

INTRODUCTION.

xxvii

Here we have again a case where an entirely impossible

II, 17, 13.
and ungrammatical reading is warranted both by Haradatta and by the
MSS. f^T^FTTc!;. is explained by ff^J, and as to ^(t^ Haradatta says:
22, 5 seq.

II,

though we

^15^^

may

^^^

Here again the reading ^f^^cT* is perfectly certain,

hesitate to adopt Haradatta's explanation, who says

^ftftfi:

^fft

and Paraskara seem to point

In
false

to

some other

corruption.

^ certainly the
reading tn^T f^^TT ^ was, no doubt, the

II, 22,

10

m^T

f^^T

the Apastambins, whether

'

For the readings of Hiranyakesin

^W'.

correct reading.

is

they explained

to

But the

traditional reading of
themselves the k as

Vedic,' as Haradatta does (sfi^TT ^^^'T'^WT^^-). or never thought of

any explanation.

The grammatical

irregularities which have just been pointed out will,

few of the
prove of very little value to grammarians.
cases quoted may be due to dialectic pronunciation, and thus throw
I

am

some

afraid,

on the phonology of the Sanskrit spoken in Southern India.

add a few cases of irregular contraction and euphonic
combination, which may be interesting for grammarians.

And

In

light

will here

I, 3,

(^=.dni7{s

we

14

+ ahdm}

read

^^^flf^f^, and

or dmfl

+ ahdm})

the

same contraction dmuhdm

occurs also in Baudh.

I,

12,

Bhar.

I,

which proves that the Mantra in this form was

common property of the Black Yajurvedins.
Another Mantra which belongs to the Taittirlyas generally is I, 4, 76
(repeated many times, see also Hir. I, 3, 6 etc.), which occurs already in
TBr. II, 4, 1,9. Both Sayana on this passage, and Haradatta on our
19,

and Hir.

I,

Mantra agree

20, 2^,

in

explaining '^'mf^ = ayas

Prof.

Roth

(Z.

D. M. G.,

asi,

and '^'^m'^=ayds sdn.

ayasasi have been pointed out

Similar contractions as ayasi

by the

late

vol. 48, p. 678).

case of elision occurs

I,

9 (also Hir.

13,

Haradatta rightly explains as nd

Altindische Grammatik, p. 318.

asi,

i.

e.

nd

I,

16, 3) in

'si.

Tf^, which

See Wackernagel,

*
The Telugu edition omits this remark (which is found in all our MSS.) in the
commentary, and reads Wf^Mfl iW^^I, in the text.
^
See my paper, 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' etc. (Denkschriften der k.
Akademie der Wissenschaften in Wien, Phil.-Histor. CI. Bd. XL, Wien, iSga). p. 6.

INTRODUCTION.

xxviii

Haradatta

is

no doubt right

irregular Sandhi for fc^fW

in

=/zVi

kvd

fxi^fTT

explaining

and

eti,

II,

14,

iji^rf^ II, 22, 5 for

as an

iK^f^ =

Compare Wackernagel, c, p, 321 seq.

eshyasi.
Grammatical forms which deserve to be mentioned are perhaps the
difficult form "'^I^T^ I, 4, 4\ for which Av. XIV, 2, 52 has the much
1.

easier reading '^f^^^cl,

long

f),

The

and

and '^Tf*nr^^ I, 5) 18 (also Baudh. II, 10 with the

which may possibly be a contraction for 71551x2.

rT|[ I, ii, 2,

occurrence of

wf^

with the short

i in

"^J^f^:

I, i,

5 (also Baudh.

deserves also to be mentioned.

i), and in ^f^T^ I, to, '>^-6
But most of the grammatical irregularities discussed above admit of
no explanation from the grammarian's point of view as little as the
gibberish of magicians.
They can only be explained by assuming that
these prayers were handed down by oral tradition probably for centuries
among people who were no longer familiar with Vedic speech.
What the Jaina monk Harikesa-Bala tells the Brahmans 'You are
only the bearers of words, as it were, you do not understand their
^
was probably literally
meaning, though you have learned the Vedas
I,

'

true at a very early period.

The

authors of the Brahmanas could not

have used the Vedic Mantras for their fantastic speculations, if these
Mantras had been clearly understood. But the charms and prayers
collected in the Mantrapatha were not even in the keeping of learned
priests, like the Samhitas of the Rigveda or Yajurveda.
They were
used by people of all classes for their daily devotions and for all
important occasions in their daily life. And folk-lorists know how folksongs and children's rhymes become corrupted in the mouths of uneducated people, who care more for the beauty of the tunes or the
fun of the rhymes, than for the actual meaning of the verses which they
Just so will charms and prayers become corrupted in the
mouths of worshippers who repeat them, not on account of the meaning
which they carry, but on account of their intrinsic sacredness. Indeed,
repeat.

the

less they were understood, the more sacred would these timehonoured charms and prayers become, and the stronger the belief in

*
^

Baudh. I, 6 has ^^T^^TW.

But see C. R. Lanman, Noun-Inflection

in the Veda, p. 412.

Uttaradhyayana-sutra XII, 15 (Sacred Books of the East, vol.

xlv, p. 52).

INTRODUCTION.

xxix
'

as an old adage says

the gods love what is
efficacy, for
mysterious, and hate what is evident \'
That the Mantras were not understood, or only half understood,
may be seen from several passages where the Mantras have absolutely

their

nothing to do with the ceremony for which they are used ^.

The very first verse of the Mantrapatha, which is to be recited when
the wooers are sent out, has really nothing to do with this act.
The
words varebhir varan {vara meaning also 'wooer') were the only
motive for using the Mantra in this connection.
Mantra I, 2, 6, beginning with the words Arotmd thee, O Indra,
may our songs be,' has certainly no connection with the ceremony of
'

But the words

dressing the bride.
to use the Mantra when putting the

V^

around thee
new dress around the
(^T

'

'

were enough

bride.

The earth is supported by truth,' etc., was only

prescribed for the supporting of the carriage on account of the word
Mantra

^TtT^cIT

'

I,

6,

i,

'

supported.'

More passages of

that kind will be pointed out in my translation

But how little the Mantras were understood,
Mantrapatha.
be seen best from such passages as I, 8, 8, where two lines, one

of the

may

taken from Rv. X, 85, 42, the other from Rv. VI, 57, 6, are joined
together so as to form one Mantra, though they have nothing to do
1

^'rt'^f^T^

^^TT ff ^^T:

T^

ft ^^T:

6atap.Br.VI,

TT(5r^fl^^:

Brhadaranyaka-Upanishad IV,

2, 2,

^Tt^-

2; 11; 2,3; 7,1,23; VII, 4, 1,10; 13; 16; 2,12; 5,

of an old farm-servant who knows some verses from his

I, I,

A German novelist tells

I, 22.
hymn-book by heart, but recites them quite wrongly, making sheer nonsense of them.
But when he is told how he ought to recite them, he gets angry, and refuses to adopt
Mein alter Jochem weiss noch einige Verse aus dem
such daring innovations.
Gesangbuch auswendig. Ersagt sie immer vor sich hin, aber ganz verkehrt, und es ist
purer Unsinn, was er daraus gemacht hat. Ich wollte ihm nun die Verse richtig stellen.
Dariiber ward er sehr bos und sagte, das ware Neues, das gelte nicht. Sein Unsinn
ist ihm lieber, er hat etwas Geheimnisvolles daran, und das imponirt ihm, weil er's
nicht versteht.'
(B. Auerbach, Auf der Hohe, vol. iii.)
'

^
It very frequently occurs in the Grhya ritual that Mantras are used at sacrifices
standing in no connection with those for which they have originally been composed.'
Prof. Oldenberg, S. B. E., vol. xxx, p. 114 note.
See also A. Hillebrandt, Ritual'

Litteratur (Biihler's Grundriss, III, 2), p. 19, and the interesting remarks by Prof.
R. G. Bhandarkar, Report on the Search for Sanskrit MSS. in the Bombay Presidency
during the year 1883-84 (Bombay, 1887), p. 37 seq., and by Prof. Bloomfield, S.B.E.,
vol. xlii, p. 480.

INTRODUCTION.

XXX

The literal translation of the Mantra would be

For
may ye not be separated, may ye reach old age

with one another.

'

Stay ye

here,

grammatical construction is impossible.

2, where the first line is derived from
Rv. IV, 58, 1, and the second Hne from Rv. I, 109, 7. A literal transFrom
lation will show how absurd the combination of the two lines is
great welfare,

Indra.'

similar case occurs II, 3,

'

the ocean went forth the wave

obtain immortality by
the muttered prayer. These, indeed, are the rays of the sun by which our
Fathers went up to their common home (lit. common drinking-place?).'
It

is,

of honey

full

I believe, sufficiently clear,

Mantras much

the same

in

as

way

may

that the

many

Apastambins

Roman

recited these

Catholic will listen

and many a Jew will say, and listen to, Hebrew prayers
without any knowledge of the language in which they are composed.
But not only that the evidence adduced compels us also to assume that
to Latin prayers,

the Mantras of the Apastambins were compiled, arranged^ and

of them composed by men who knew the Vedic Samhitas, but to

some

whom

the language of these Samhitas was a dead and half-forgotten language.

The priests or Pandits, who finally arranged these Mantras so as to form
part of the liturgical books of the Apastambins, knew, no doubt,
Sanskrit as well as our commentator Haradatta, and were thus able

many of the Mantras, and to assign to them a place in

In the case of other Mantras, which they did not under-

to see the gist of

the

ritual.

as a rule the first word

stand, they were satisfied if one or two words
or words
of the Mantra suggested something similar to the rite for
which it was used.
The important thing for them was always the

words, and not the meajiing of the Mantras. The words were sacred,
because they were either taken from their sacred literature, from the

Samhitas of the Rigveda or Yajurveda, or because they were magic

If they
spells and charms hallowed by time and ancient usage.
thought of any meaning at all, they must have felt at liberty to
explain to themselves any ungrammatical forms and constructions in
the

same way

as

Sayana and Haradatta used

recent times, as being

But
an
that

all

this

'

chandasa

or

'

to explain

them

in

more

Vedic'

seems

independent

to suggest that the Mantrapatha must have had

existence from the Grhyasutra of Apastamba, and

Apastamba himself was

Mantrapatha.

'

neither the author nor the compiler of the

more definite conclusion about

In order to arrive at a

INTRODUCTION.
we

this,

xxxi

have to examine more closely into the relation of the

shall

two works.

Relation of the Mantrapatha to the Apastambiya

Grhyasutra.
The

between the Apastambiya Grhyasutra and the Mantravery similar to that between the Gobhila-Grhyasutra and the
Mantra-Brahmana of the Samaveda. While most of the other Grhyarelation

is

patha

sutras give the prayers in full,

when describing the

different

domestic

Apastamba and Gobhila merely describe the rites, and refer to the
prayers as known from their respective prayer books.
Professor Knauer has shown that the Gobhila-Grhyasutra not only
rites,

is entirely based on the Mantra-Brahmana, that the

Grhyasutra is, in fact, nothing but a careful and systematic working up
of the Mantras into a treatise on domestic rites. That certain Mantras
are not given in the Mantra-Brahmana, but are quoted by Gobhila

presupposes, but

Grhyasutra either by their Pratikas, or in extenso, is explained

Knauer as due to the fact that the Mantra-Brahmana is

in the

by

Prof.

strictly limited to the Grhya ritual, carefully excluding everything that

different theory has been proposed
pertains to the Srauta rites ^.
by Prof. Oldenberg, who believes that the two works the Gobhila-

Grhyasutra and the Mantra-Brahmana were composed together and

on one common plan.' His chief argument is the occurrence of certain
Mantras in the Grhyasutra, which are omitted in the Mantra-Brahmana.
Gobhila gave the full wording of the shorter Mantras v/ith which the
'

'

description of the ceremony could be interwoven without becoming

obscure or disproportionate ; the longer Mantras would have interrupted,

rather tediously and inconveniently, the coherency of his ritual stateso he separated them from the rest of his work and made
ments
;

He admits that there are exceptions, that

a separate Sarnhita of them.'
short Mantras occur in the Mantra-Brahmana, and long Mantras in the
Grhyasutra, but thinks that allowance must be made for a certain
'

inconsistency or carelessness in the distribution of the material between

which is rather awkward, as the number of Mantras in
the two texts
'

question
^

is

not very large, so that the exceptions really

Das Gobhilagrhyasutra herausg. und

(Dorpat, 1886), pp. 22-34.

iibersetzt

make

the rule

von Dr. Friedrich Knauer,

II

INTRODUCTION.

xxxii

In fact, Prof. Knauer has shown that of '7^^ short Mantras

illusory^
antra-BrdJmiana no less than 28 are given in
occurring in the
extenso in the Grhyasutra, and only 5 in an abridged form, while,

Oldenberg's theory were right, these 28 Mantras ought not

Prof. Knauer also draws
in the Mantra-Brahmana.

Prof.

if

to be included

tradition does not ascribe the Mantrawould certainly be a very uncommon thing
in Indian literature if a work compiled by Gobhila should have no
author's or compiler's name assigned to it by tradition, it being far more
usual that works are ascribed to a renowned author even if they do not

attention

Brahmana

to

the fact

to Gobhila.

that
It

belong to him^.
Prof. Oldenberg is inclined to extend his theory about the relation between Mantra-Brahmana and Gobhila-Grhyasutra also to the parallel case
of Mantrapatha and Apastamblya Grhyasutra. No doubt, the cases are
parallel, and the Siitras of Apastamba presuppose the existence of the

Mantrapatha, but there is no reason to assume that the Mantrapatha

presupposes the Sutras^. The Mantras, certainly, presuppose a Grhya
But as there were Vedic Samhitas and a Srauta ritual before
ritual.
there existed any Srautasutras, so there may have been (and I believe
there were) Mantra-Sarnhitas or prayer books for the domestic rites and

a Grhya ritual before any Grhyasutras existed ^

If there is any difference between Apastamba and Gobhila as regards
their relation to their respective prayer books, it is this, that Apastamba
far more dependent on the Mantrapatha than Gobhila on the MantraBrahmana so much so, that the ritual in Apastamba is hardly intelliThe
gible from the Sutras alone without referring to the Mantras.
is

Grhyasutra not only presupposes the Mantrapatha, but was framed

it.
To begin with, the Grhyasutra constantly refers to the
Mantrapatha by such phrases as ^tTT^ with the following Rg verse,'

after

'

^Ti\<M or ^^tTTW *l^m 'with the following Yajus formula

'

'

But not

^'

H. Oldenberg in Sacred Books of the East, vol. xxx, pp. 4-8.

See F. Knauer, Vedische Fragen, in Festgruss an Rudolf von Roth

'

(Stuttgart,

1893), pp. 61-64.

*
*

Sacred Books of the East, vol. xxx, p. 249.

Thus there existed an Atharvaveda-Samhita and Atharvan

the Kausika-sutra.

practices long before

See the Kau^ika-sutra of the Atharva-veda, ed. by M. Bloomfield,

p. xxii.
**

It

is

not right to say that the Mantras are always referred to as yajus

by Apa-

INTRODUCTION.

xxxiii

we are also told, e.g. (Ap. 4, 2), that the wooers should be
only that
sent out with the two first verses (viz. of the Mantrapatha), or (Ap.
his bride 'the two
4, lo) that the bridegroom should recite over
;

'

'

'

verses

first

(viz.

In Ap. 8, 10 we are told

of the third Anuvaka).
(viz. of the eleventh Anuvaka) should
'

the remaining Mantras

be recited at the cohabitation.

that

'

This

only

in

MS. Wh.

our

eleventh Khanda.
the Grhyasutra

is

a particularly interesting case.

7-1 1 form a separate section,

(generally the best MS.!) they form part of the

most of the MSS., Mantras

In

It is

(8, 10)

I,

n,

by no means improbable

that

Apastamba

in

alludes to a difference of opinion with regard to

this section,

when he says

(4l^ct|ch^ t|

"the

^ ^mi%^

'

^^c^^

let

him mutter the

rest

of the section," says the commentary) at the

Instead of saying, as he generally does, ^TTTTfH: with
have chosen the phrase %^ the rest,'
verses),' he may
rest

'

cohabitation.'

'

the following (Rg

in order expressly to refute the idea of these Mantras forming a section
by themselves. In Ap. 9, 9 it is said that he should worship the sun
'

with the following Anuvaka,'

i.e.

Mantrapatha

I,

16.

The water

for the

be mixed (according to Ap. 10, 5) 'with the first

Yajus of the Anuvaka,' i.e. with Mantrap. II, 1, i.
Interesting is the manner in which Ap. 11, 1-4 refers to Mantrap. II,
rite is to

Upanayana

Pratlka is quoted of II, 3, 26, the short questions and

^T^ irfH^'^
27-30 are referred to by the Sutra
are for the teacher, the answers for the boy.'
The
questions
^iTTT^
Then follow the two Sutras |[^ ^Tt ^^f!T and IT(2I1TW %^ ^T'^T^TfTT.

The

26-32.

3,

answers

II,

3,

'

This can only mean, 'The other (i.e. the teacher) mutters the rest (of
the Anuvaka). Btit he should cause him (the pupil) to recite the
that
can
(Mantra) containing a wish for himself.' I do not think
mean anything else but ^^c|l<*^M 'the rest of the Anuvaka \' but as
the Mantra meant (II, 3, 31) is not the end of the Anuvaka, we have,

I believe,

to take

in

Ap.

11,

in the sense of

'butl'

Mantra

II,

stamba (Prof. Bloomfield, S. B. E., vol. xlii, p. xliv note). He refers to prose formulas by
of uttara {cLuttaram 4, 6, uttarayd 4,7 etc.
yajus, 10 rcas, or verses, by using the feminine
he says repeatedly uttarena yajusha, and never uttarayarcd,
etc.). The only reason why
but always uttarayd, is that tittarena (which also means to the north,* etc.) would in
many cases have been ambiguous, while the meaning of uttarayd was always clear.
'

>

Sudarsanarya says

About '^

^^T^^^^^^
'

in the sense of but,' see

'

a portion of the rest of the Anuvaka.'

Bohtlingk-Roth, Sanskrit-Worterbuch,

[in.

s.

v.

8.]

^ 6).

INTRODUCTION.

xxxiv

'
O Lord of the Paths, may I obtain the other end of the path,'
These Mantras are also
the Mantra containing a wish for himself.'
If Prof. Oldenberg were right in assuminteresting for another reason.

3, 32,

'

is

ing that the authors of the Grhyasutras were also the compilers of the
Mantra collections, surely Gobhila, as well as Apastamba, would have

included such short questions and answers as ofit TT^Tf^, "^I^ TTTTf^J
Yet
etc. not in the collection of Mantras, but in their Grhyasutras^.
we find them both in the Mantra-Brahmana (I, 6, [7) and in our

Mantrapatha
In Ap.

(II, 3,

27-30).

18 ^Tfi

II,

^ T

?^fTf(,

no doubt, rightly explained by

is,

Haradatta as meaning that group of Mantras beginning with ^pj

'

^^

'

The MSS. read Mantrapatha II, 5, 2-10, and

(xrfici;== XFTlJJir^WTrrT^;).
I have followed
again II, 5, 12-21 without dividing the single Mantras.
the Telugu edition in numbering them. That Mantras 12-21 were not
intended

be one Mantra

to

is

clear

'

^Ti\: with the following (Mantras).'

the following ten Mantras.'

from Apastamba's usual phrase

Sudar^anarya also explains with
'

is the way in which Ap. 8, 2 refers to Mantrap. I,

by the words ^^^^ffrt^^^: Sadasaspati is the second (deity to
be worshipped).' The Mantra begins
^^^T^TfTT'I^ etc.
By far the most usual way in which Apastamba refers to the Mantrapatha is by the word ^tIT 'the following.' Whenever a number of
Let him
burnt-oblations are to be offered, Apastamba simply says

Quite exceptional

'

9, 8

'

offer the following burnt-oblations

'

{ahtiti),

that

is

to say, the burnt-

oblations which are to be offered with the Mantras following in the

Mantrapatha. As many Mantras there are, so many oblations have
to be offered.

be made,

it is

know the exact number of oblations

know the Mantrapatha by heart.

to

the Mantras

by

In order to

necessary to

That the Apastambins are expected to learn

first

heart before they proceed to the study of the Grhyasutra, follows even
from the traditional arrangement of the two Mantraprasnas before
the Grhyasutra^.
But this method of referring to the Mantrapatha
to chapter

'

and verse of the prayer book

'

Another set of very short Mantras

occurs in the Mantrap. II, 10, 11-18.
*

See above,

p. ix.

'

which we have just pointed

formulas consisting of one or two words only

INTRODUCTION.
out, proves that the author of the

xxxv

Grhyasutra had an actual collection

of Mantras, arranged and divided into Anuvakas (corresponding to

the Khandas of our MSS.) exactly in the same manner as we find

the Mantrapatha in our MSS., constantly before his mind when he

composed his Sutras.
Professor Knauer, when speaking of the analogous case of the MantraBrahmana, would go farther. He asserts that Gobhila must have had
an actual written book of Mantras in his hands when writing his
Grhyasutra^. I do not think that it can be proved that the authors
*

'

'

'

of the Grhyasutras wrote or used written books. Though it is extremely

probable that the art of writing was known at the time when the Sutras

do not believe that the Sutras were intended for

is intended
as a memoria technica
The Mantras, too, were learnt by
heart as prayers and hymns are learnt to the present day, not only
in India
and there was no occasion for writing them down. What is
true even to-day, that for the Hindu
sacred books and all sciences
exist only in the mouth of the teacher, compared with which a written
text has no authority, and that they can be learnt correctly only from
a teacher, not from manuscripts ^,' was certainly true in the days of the
were composed

^,

reading, as the very SiJtra style

for texts to be learnt by heart.

'

'

Sutrakaras.

There are only very few Mantras which are inserted in the Apastambiya Grhyasutra and are not found in the Mantrapatha ^. They are
and 8
(i) The Parishecana Mantras given by Ap. 3, 3
:

^f^^^^s^I^ and
^

Knauer, Das Gobhilagrhyasutra,

II,

g^^T:

pp. 31-34,

and

'

Festgruss an Rudolf von

Roth,' p. 63.
^

See G.

'

G. Biihler,

Biihler, Indische

c, p.

1.

Palaeographie (Grundriss,

I,

ll), p. 17.

4.

There are, besides, a few Mantras which are merely indicated in the Grhyasutra,
and not given in extenso in either of the two works. They are the Jaya, Abhyatana,
and Rashtrabhrt formulas (found in Ts. Ill, 4, 4-7), the Prajapati verse Ts. I, 8, 14, 2,

^T^

and the Vyahrtis (^ ^Tf T ^^

^^ ^T^), all referred to by Ap. 2, 7. The
Rudra-Mantras (Ts. IV, 5) also, prescribed by Ap. 20, 8, do not occur in the Mantrapatha. They evidently formed a separate book, and had to be learnt separately.
from which we may
"^^"^ ^T'^ITflT:
"^"^ ^^T^*^?!^
Haradatta says
conclude that Haradatta wrote a commentary on the Rudras.
:

^T

e 2

INTRODUCTION.

xxxvi

"^^^^^^^ and
'EIT^>J^''I^ and

The

f%ri:

irg^ and

Mantras

g#^n:

^g^^^:

TTT^T^:

much

longer version) is the first

Mantra in the Mantra-Brahmana, while the other Mantras are given by

Gobhila
(2)

(3)

of these

last

(I, 3,

(in

1-3).

The Mantras

for the

^^ ^TfT
The Mantra

two Ajyabhaga

for the Svishtakrt offering (Ap.

^f^Hf?^HlJfl[l[T'f^'f

The Mantra

offerings (Ap.

2,

6)

f^^ 53^

'^

2, 7):

^g ^f

II

which, according to Ap. 8, 6, is

^^T'lTft.
to be recited optionally in lieu of the two Mantras I, 9, 9-10 of the
(4)

'?(T"T'3n

II

Mantrapatha, prescribed by Ap,

(5)

The Mantra ^f^

m^'tirf^

8, 5-

^'UTWr twhrrf^

which, according to Ap.

performance of a kind of love charm.
the very similar Mantra ^^rf^
f^<5f!^^TfH

II

#^

9,

5,

Now

is
it

^fl[

^Nrf% ^t^TTT^T

be recited at the
very remarkable that

to
is

^^T^ ^T TT%

Mf<tilU!lf*l etc.,

employed at the Pumsavana rite, is given in extenso by Gobhila II, 6, 7,

and does not occur in the Mantra-Brahmana. This cannot be a mere
accident.

One thing is certain. The occurrence of these Mantras in the Apastambiya Grhyasutra, and their omission in the Mantrapatha, are
not due to any distinction made between long and short Mantras, as
Prof. Oldenberg suggests.
Numerous short Mantras occur in the
Mantrapatha, and the Mantras occurring in the Grhyasutra are by no
means

all short Mantras.

I can see no other reason why Apastamba
should have included these Mantras in his Grhyasutra than the fact
that they were missing in the Mantrapatha which formed the basis for

his treatise.

there

is

Mantras

If he himself

no

visible reason

in

the Grhyasutra.

had been the compiler of the Mantrapatha,

should have included just these few

why he

The agreement between Mantra-Brahmana and Mantrapatha

with

regard to the omission of the Parishecana Mantras and the Mantra

INTRODUCTION.

xxxvii

^rf^ '^T^W^ etc. seems to indicate that different Vedic schools had
their prayer books for domestic rites, which were arranged according to
some uniform plan. That the Mantrapatha is included in the corpus of

Sutras ascribed to

Apastamba^ may be merely

for the sake of con-

venience, as the two works are so closely connected with one another.
But it does not follow that even the tradition of the Apastambins

Apastamba with the authorship or compilership of the MantraWith the exception of the quite modern MS. E., none of the
Nor
other MSS. mentions the name of Apastamba in the colophons.
credited

patha.

did the commentators look

upon Apastamba

as

the author of the

It has struck Sudarsanarya, the commentator of ApaMantrapatha.

stamba's Grhyasutra, that the Sutras Ap. 9, 2 seqq. have nothing to do
with the wedding ritual in the middle of which they occur, and he

explains this fact by saying that this heterogeneous matter is treated

here on account of the order followed by the Mantrapatha (ttt^T^TT-

^i^^^)^. This shows that Sudarsanarya did not consider Apastamba

to be the compiler of the Mantrapatha ^.
But there is also some external evidence showing that the Mantrapatha existed as an independent Vedic work, forming a kind of appendix
to the literature of the Taittirlyas.

For

in the

Kandanukrama

of the

Atreyl Sakha of the Black Yajurveda, after the 41 Kandas and the
That Apastamba refers to the Anuvaka division of the
See above, p. ix.
Mantrapatha (see above, p. xxxiii), but not to the division into 2 Prasnas, seems to
show that the division of the corpus of Apastamblya Sutras into 30 Prasnas, of
which the Mantras formed 2 Prasnas, is of a more recent date.
^
See my essay, 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' I.e., p, 95. Similarly the author
of the Khadira-Grhyasutra looked upon the Mantra-Brahmana as an independent
work, not as the work of Gobhila. This is proved by Khad. I, 3, 3 seq., where it says
that the Samavartana or bath at the end of studentship comes first, and then marriage.
As, however, in the (collection of) Mantras marriage is treated of (first), it is explained
^

'

Prof. Oldenberg, S. B, E., vol. xxix, p. 379 seq.

I doubt
(here) before (the bath).*
whether Prof. Knauer's interpretation of this passage (Das Gobhilagrhyasutra, II,
p. 39 seq.) is admissible.
*
Commentators are so fond of long discussions as to why a Sutrakara said something which he ought not to have said, that they would have certainly tried to
'explain,' after their fashion, why certain Mantras occur in the Grhyasiitra instead
Their not doing so, shows also that they,
of being included in the Mantrapatha.
at any rate, did not consider Apastamba the author or compiler of the Mantra-

patha.

INTRODUCTION.

xxxvlii

Upanishads ascribed to

enumerated, we read

and

Tittiri

Kathakani have been

the

This Ekdgnikdnda'^ consists, as the commentary states, of the Parishecana Mantras "^f^i^TRl^ etc., the 39 Vaisvadeva Mantras (=:TA. X,
67 = Mahanarayana-Upanishad 19, 2, see Ap. Dh. II, 2, 3, 16-II, 2, 4, 8),
finally oi the prahtadvayam beginning IT ^ J*<rif?T, i.e. our Mantra-

and

patha

^.

We

do not know the date of

this Kandanukrama, but it seems

arrangement of the Taittirlya-Brahmana and
For though it agrees with the present arrange-

to be older than the final

Taittirlya-Aranyaka.
ment of the Taittirlya-Samhita, there

some

is,

Weber has shown

as Professor

^,

the arrangement of the Taittirlya-Brahmana and

Taittirlya-Aranyaka, as compared with the Kandanukrama.
difference in

Haradatta called his commentary the Ekdgnikdndavydkhyd because

he included in it also the Parishecana Mantras and the Vaisvadeva
Mantras ^, occurring at the beginning of the Apastambiya Grhyasutra,
and in the Taittirlya-Aranyaka X, 67. The Mantrapatha seems, then,
to have formed part of an Ekagnikanda, a chapter (of Mantras for the
-^j

'

rites to

be performed) with one

fire,'

before

it

came

to be included in

the corpus of Apastambiya Sutras.

This proves,

believe, conclusively

that

Apastamba

is

neither the

author nor the compiler of the Mantrapatha, which must have existed
as an independent collection before the Grhyasutra was composed.
It
^
"^

seems to

me

not impossible that other Grhyasutras, too,

See above, p. x.
See A. Weber, Indische Studien,

to Ind. Stud. Ill, p. 387, Prof.

MS.
*

III, pp. 376, 387, 391

Weber has

already

(in

XII,

p.

may be
In a note

354.

1855) referred to the Bodleian

(W.) of the Mantrapatha.

Indische Studien, III,

374,

p.

The Telugu edition gives the Parishecana and some of the Vaisvadeva Mantras
as a kind of introduction, omitting the Mantras for the Bali offerings. It begins:
II

^^ %^^^^iTTtH:

^FTf^: -Rg^

II

II

^?rq^

^%g^52i^
^TfT

^g^^^TRi^ ^^^5?T^ 1^
f%%#t ^%r^^TfT W^T^
I

^^^ ^T^T

jpn^ ^TfT WWf%f!^ ^TfT ^^clf^fl% ^TfT "^^ f^^lJ^ ^TfT

^rf^^^T: ^^^%5^wt: ^T^^^wr: \^ ^f^cr: m^^:
tj^tI

T^^T'S'TT^'RTT'T:

II

Then

follows the beginning of Haradatta's

11

11

commentary.

INTRODUCTION.

xxxix

based on similar prayer books or Mantra collections. Such modern

prayer books as the Rigveda-Mantra-Samhita ^, which contain prayers
for domestic rites, may possibly be developed from older books of that
kind which were worked up into the Grhyasutras as we have them now.
Dr. Buhler has discovered a Mantrabhashya, containing a commentary on
the Mantras prescribed in the Paraskara-Grhyasutra^, so that there may
have been a separate collection of Mantras, which formed the basis of

For practical purposes such an entire sepaMantras and Sutras, as it is carried out in the case of the
Mantrapatha and the Apastambiya Gj-hyasutra^ and (though less
rigorously) in the case of the Mantra-Brahmana and Gobhila, must have
been very inconvenient. That this is so even now-a-days, may be seen
from a native edition of the Apastambiya Grhyasutra in Grantha
characters, which gives the Mantras in Pratika form ^.
But whether they existed originally in separate collections or not,
the Mantras ought, I believe, always to be regarded as belonging to
an older stratum of Vedic literature than the Sutras in which they occur.
This is not always borne in mind by scholars when investigating the
our Paraskara-Grhyasutra.
ration of

language of the Sutras

'

*.

possess a lithographed

edition,

^WTfTR'W^T:, Tr^^l^*1m:

Bombay, 1891 (Sake

etc.

This

is

1813), beginning with

different

from the 'Asvalaya-

nasakhokta-Mantra-Samhita' (Bodleian MS. Walker 144, cf. Max Miiller, History

of Ancient Sanskrit Literature, p. 474), which begins with
y^k'^^HJ,
Neither the edition, nor the MS., contains the Mantras as found in our Asvalaetc.
See
also
the
books
note
3.
quoted above, p. x,
yana-Grhyasutra.
^
Dr. Biihler's Report on Sanskrit MSS. in Gujarat for 1872-3 (see Indian Antiquary,

^T?

T^^^W

II, 304).
'

Apastambagrhyasutram sapratlkam (printed

Instead of the Sutra

fTTTlf^^

at Tanjore, Jyotirvilasa Press, 1885).

^rr*rf*m^fl

(Ap. 4, 2) this edition, e.g., has:

Dr. O. Franke, in his article 'Was ist Sanskrit?' (Bezz. Beitrage, XVII, 54 ff.),
bhdshd' is opposed to 'Sanskrit,' not to chandas,'
(p. 5S) that in Pan. IV, i, 62
he says, the example given by the Kasika {sakhd saptapadi bhava) is taken from
'

says
for,

the Asvalayana-Grhyasutra (I, 7, 19). Yet the words are not Asvalayana's, but, as the
author of the Kasika knew well, the words of a Vedic Mantra (also occurring Sankh.
chandasa,' not 'Sanskrit'
I, 14, 6, Kaus. 76, 24, cf. Mantrap. I, 3, 14), and therefore
in Dr. Franke's sense.
Sakhd as a feminine occurs also in Sankh. II, 2, i, again in
a Mantra,
'

INTRODUCTION.

xl

Relation of the Mantrapatha to the Taittiriya, Rigveda,

AND ATHARVAVEDA SaMHITAS.
Even if we had not the testimony of the Kandanukrama, there could
not be the least doubt that the Mantrapatha belongs to the TaittirlyaVeda.

An

synoptical list of
facts.
the
following
yields

analysis

Appendix B

of

the

parallel

passages given

in

for which parallel passages are found in the

these, 86 are identical with the corresponding

There are loo Mantras

Of

Taittirlya-Sarnhita.
Mantras of the Taittiriya-Samhita, while 14 are only similar Mantras.
Most of the identical Mantras 66 in number are not given in extenso

by our MSS., but only indicated by Pratlkas. It was evidently taken

for granted that every Apastambin would know these Mantras by heart
from his Sarnhita the more so, as most of them occur several times in
In using these verses or formulas for the ritual,
the Taittiriya books.
they had all, of course, to be recited in full. They are accordingly given

Apastamblya-Samskara-Prayoga (MS. P.), and are fully

For the sake of conveniin Haradatta's commentary.
have printed these Mantras i7i extenso'^, as it would have been

in full in the

commented on
ence

mere pedantry to compel the reader to

every time that such a Mantra occurs.

refer to the Taittiriya-Samhita

It

has, however, always

been

when the MSS. give the Pratika only. This

scribes of our MSS. shows that a thorough familiarity

stated in the critical notes

very practice of the

with the Taittiriya-Sanahita is presupposed on the part of the worshippers who had to make use of the Mantrapatha.

Besides those 100 Mantras occurring in the Taittiriya-Samhita, many

Brahmana and Aranyaka, there are 20 parallel

of which occur also in the

passages which are found in the Taittiriya- Aranyaka only, and 18

which are found in the Taittirlya-Brahmana only. Of these 38 Mantras,
31 are identical, and only 7 are variants of the corresponding Taittiriya

Mantras.
If
^

we

The

turn to the Rigveda-Samhita

we

find parallel passages for 140

is not consistent in this

Sometimes he gives the
respect.
sometimes their Pratlkas only, and occasionally he even gives first
the Pratika, with <,^m etc. after it, and then the Mantras in exienso.

Mantras

editor of T.
in full,

INTRODUCTION.

xli

and 54 in Prasna II), many of

Mantras (86 in Prasna
But only 45 out of these 140
also in the Taittiriya books.
identical with

which occur
Mantras are

the corresponding verses of the Rigveda, while all the

either slight various readings, or are entirely

other Mantras contain

different versions of the

Rigveda

If

verses.

we take

into account the

Rigveda-Sainhita only, and not in the Taittiriya books, there are 84 parallel passages (68 in Prasna I and 16 in
Prasna II), of which only 34 are identical with the corresponding verses

Mantras which occur

in the

of the Rigveda.
Still

more remarkable

passages

occurring

is

the result of an analysis of the

the Atharvaveda-Samhita.

in

parallel

Of 120 Mantras

occurring in this Samhita, only 9 are identical with the corresponding

verses, while all the rest are either different versions, or

Atharvaveda

contain at least one or two various readings.

Excluding the Mantras
found also in the Rigveda-Samhita, and in the Taittiriya books, there
are 41 Mantras found in the Atharvaveda-Samhita only, out of which

only a are identical verses.

The following table will show clearly how much closer the relation of
the Mantrapatha to the Taittiriya books is, than its relation to the
other Vedic Samhitas^
:

Of 138 Mantras found

)!

140

in

Ts. TBr.

Rv.

TA.

117 are identical, 21 have variants

45

vi

INTRODUCTION.

xlii

7,

has the same readings as

TA.

agrees with Av. XIV, 2,47.

Mp.
various readings occurring in vv. 3,
5, 5,

dififering

Mp.

9.

TA. X,

shares with

The

seq.,

while Rv. VIII,

14 corresponds to Rv.

I,

i,

12

14; the

5, and 7 are also found in TBr. II,

6-10 agrees with TBr. II, 5, 6, 1-3, both
from the corresponding hymn of Av. II, 10. Mp. II, 15, 2

8, 8,

IV, 20,
I,

number

total

i,

II, 12,

10 the reading ^IT^T^ while Rv.

22, 15 reads

I,

of Mantras in the Mantrapatha (excluding repeti-

264 of these Mantras I have been able to find parallel

passages in the Samhitas of the Rigveda or Atharvaveda, and in the
Of the remaining 326 Mantras many will be found in
Taittirlya books.
tions)

is

590

for

the other Grhyasutras and in the Mantra-Brahmana of the Samaveda.

comparison of these Mantras would show that the Mantras of the

Mantrapatha have much more in common with those of the Baudhayana,

Bharadvaja,and Hiranyakesin Grhyasutras that is to say, with the Grhyasutras of the Black Yajurveda
than with any of the other Grhyasutras.
Baudhayana, Bharadvaja, and Hiranyakesin have frequently the same
Mantras (with the same various readings where they differ from the
Samhitas) as the Mantrapatha, though they do not prescribe them for
the same occasions.
Thus Baudh. I, 10 agrees with Mp. I, i, 6 in
reading ^^T^l^for ^^H^of Rv. X, 40, 10, although Apastamba prescribes
the Mantra for the moment when the bride begins to cry at the pre-

paratory marriage rites, while Baudhayana includes it among the prayers

to be recited at the cohabitation^.
Instead of ft'^f^ffct T^fTT of Rv. X,
85, 28, the

Mp.

I,

6, 8

reads

^^^Trff^

T^ri:.

The same reading

occurs

Baudh. I, 8. Apastamba prescribes it for the wedding ceremony,

which I believe to be identical with the European custom of barricading

in

the bridal procession^, while according to Baudhayana it

when the bride looks at the setting sun. It has been

some

is

to be recited

shown ^

that in

cases ungrammatical readings of the Mantrapatha occur also in the

XXXV, 21 ( = XXXVI, 13) also has ^"ff^:. See besides, p. xxiii, on II, 3, 2.
See 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' pp. 12, 42 seq.
See 'Das altindische Hochzeitsrituell,' pp. 12, 67 seq., and my paper 'On a Comparative Study of Indo-European Customs (Transactions of the International FolkLore Congress, London, 1891), p. 268 seq.
*
See above, pp. xvii, xxiii seq., xxvii, on I, 8, 2 II, 2, li
and I, 3, 14.
II, 7, 25
1

Vs.

'

'

INTRODUCTION.

xHii

Grhyasutras of Baudhayana, Bharadvaja, and Hiranyakesin. If we had

editions of Baudh. and Bhar., many more cases of this kind
would certainly come to light. They prove that these Mantras are
critical

derived

from

one

source

common

the

to

schools

of

the

Black

Yajurveda.

As is only to be expected, the Grhyasiitra of the White Yajurveda, the

Paraskara-Grhyasutra, has more Mantras in common with the Mantrapatha than the Mantra-Brahmana and the Grhyasutras of the Rigveda
schools.
The parallel passages from the Grhyasutras^ quoted in the
notes will give some idea of the relation of the Mantrapatha to
full analysis of the Mantras
the Mantras of the other Grhyasutras.
occurring in the Grhyasutras has been promised by Prof. E. W. Fay,
critical

who

also intends to publish a complete

Index of Mantras covering

all

no doubt, prove extremely useful for the

is only to be hoped that it may include
it
of
Vedic
and
Mantras,
study
the Grhyasutras of Baudhayana and Bharadvaja, for which the MS.
Of still greater
material unfortunately seems as yet to be insufficient.
importance will be such a Vedic Concordance on a large scale as
announced by another American scholar. Prof. Bloomfield^ Only such
a Concordance of the Padas of Vedic Mantras will enable us to get

the Grhyasutras^

This

will,

a clearer insight into the origin of the Mantrapatha than it is at present

With the help of such a Concordance we should,
possible to arrive at.
no doubt, also be able to find many more parallel passages than I have

been able to point

But there

out.

will

always remain a considerable

number of Mantras which were not derived from any Vedic Samhita.
Such Mantras as those of II, 13, used at the ceremonies connected with
the birth of a child, or the exorcisms against the demons harassing little
children, found in II, 16, belong to ancient popular tradition,
probably older than the hymns of the Vedic bards.

and are

have only given a few parallel passages, as they have been

Erlauterungen to my essay 'Das altindische HochzeitsI
have also quoted the wedding Mantras from the
Baudhayana and Bharadvaja Grhyasutras. Editions of these two works are still
among the desiderata. I regret that it was too late to make any use of Prof. Knauer's
excellent edition of the Manava-Grhyasutra, which has just been published.
^
See John Hopkins University Circulars, Baltimore, May, 1890, vol. ix, no. 81, p. 74.
'
See American Oriental Society's Proceedings, April, 1892.
^

In the

first

Prasna

given more completely in the

rituell,' p. 27 seqq., where

'

'

f 2

INTRODUCTION.

xiiv

Prof. 01denberg^ indeed, believes 'that, during the latter part of the
Rigveda period, ceremonies such as marriage and burial began to be
decked out with poetry as had long been the case with the Soma

And

from metrical usage he concludes- 'that the developrites in the form in which they are described to us in
the Sutras, that especially their being accompanied with verses, which
were to be recited at their performance, is later than the time of the
oldest Vedic poetry, and coincides rather with the transition period in
the development of the Anushtubh metre, a period which lies between
offering.'

ment of the Grhya

the old Vedic and the later Buddhistic and epic form.'
I confess I am not convinced by Prof. Oldenberg's argumentation of
It seems to me
the comparatively late origin of the Grhya Mantras.

highly improbable that marriage rites and burial ceremonies should have
been performed without any prayers, until they began to be decked
'

out with poetry after the analogy of the Soma sacrifice. In fact, many
of the Grhya rites consist merely in invocations addressed to popular
'
deities, or in the recitation of magic formulas, while others are no rites
'

'

'

'

accompanied by prayers or formulas. And it has

not yet been proved that the elaborate Soma sacrifice can claim a higher
I am rather inclined to
antiquity than the simple Grhya offerings ^.
at all unless they are

artificial poetry of the Brahmans, as represented by the

of the Rigveda, and the popular poetry connected with Atharvan
practices and Grhya rites, as represented by the Atharvaveda-Samhita,

think that the

hymns

and the Grhya Mantras, are two

parallel

streams running

in different

channels, approaching each other at times, and diverging widely at other

times.
The peculiarities of the Anushtubh pointed out by Prof. Olden-

may just as well be due to the fact that these Mantras were
popular poetry, and as such followed different rules of metrics from
those followed by the authors of the Vedic hymns. Besides, a glance
at our Mantrapatha will show that metrical laws are disregarded in these

berg

Grhya Mantras quite as much as the rules of grammar. See e. g. I, i, 9,

where the metre is as corrupt as the text of the Mantra. Or, take the
Mantras of II, 16, which offer no less difficulties to scanning than to
'

2
g g
^ y(5] XXX, p. xiv.
See the very interesting and suggestive remarks made by Prof. Knauer
an
Rudolf
von
Festgruss
Roth,' p. 64 seqq.
'

'

S. B. E., vol. XXX, p. X.

in the

INTRODUCTION.

xlv

Mantras as I, i, 3 ^,6 4, n 5, 7
where we have either too many or too few
and verse,
syllables, or Mantras where we have a kind of mixed prose
asini, 3, 14; 13,7-H; 11,3,3-12; 5, 2-9; 13, 12, etc. I doubt whether,
with such a state of things, it would be safe to draw any conclusions as
to chronology from the metrical usage of the Grhya Mantras^

Compare

interpretation.
II,

5,

22

7,

24-26,

also such

etc.,

Date of the Mantrapatha.

Needless to say that it is absolutely impossible to arrive at any safe
conclusion as to the exact, or even approximate date of the Mantra-

presupposes the Sariihitas of the Rigveda, Yajurveda, and

Atharvaveda, and refers to the three Vedas in II, 19, 14-16, and to the
It is older than the Kandanukrama of the
four Vedas in II, 21, 2-5.
It

patha.

Atreyi school, but we know nothing about the date of this work. If
I have succeeded in proving that the Apastamblya Grhyasutra is based
on the Mantrapatha, and that for the author of the Grhyasutra the

Mantrapatha was a sacred text with which he did not dare to tamper,
but which was to him a given fact, we shall have to assume, as it must
have taken some time for this sacred character to develop, that the
Mantrapatha preceded the Grhyasutra by something like a century.
Dr. Biihler has shown that, on linguistic grounds, Apastamba cannot
later than the third century B.C.'', we may conclude that the
Mantrapatha cannot be much later than the fourth century B. C, though

As

be placed
it

may

be much older.

Haradatta were right in explaining -^f^f^: II, 16, 14 as meaning

The Rshi of the Bodhayana Gotra (^^ ^fN ^^T^^W ^'^ ^f^:),
it might prove the anteriority of the Sutrakara Bodhayana or Baudhayana to the Mantrapatha. But this interpretation is more than doubtful.
If

'

'

There

is

one other Mantra which

more
be sung by two

arrive at a

may

possibly help us

some day

to

This is the Gatha to

certain date of the Mantrapatha.
lute players at the Simantonnayana among the Salvas.

^
On the similar state of things in the hymns of the Atharvaveda, see Prof.
Bloomfield, S. B.E., vol. xlii, p. 296 'Atharvan metres are so generally capable of
improvement, that we are in danger of singing our own, rather than Atharvan hymns,
:

when we apply ourselves

"^

S.

B. E., vol.

ii,

to the task of

p. xlvi.

improving them.'

See also

ibid., p.

584 seq.

INTRODUCTION.

xlvi

Other Grhyasutras
similar to

Mp.

(Hir. II,

II, 11, 13, in

3 Asv. I,
which king

j,

14, 7

Soma

Par.

I,

i^, 8)

quote a Gatha,

praised, and the name of

to be mentioned '.
Apa-

is

the river near which the worshipper dwells, is

stamba^ alone says that the first Gatha (Mp,

II, 11, 13)

to be

is

sung

the people of the Sdlvas, while the second one (II, 11, 13) is to
be used for Brahmanas generally. The Gatha is a fragment of some

among

"
Akhyana, and can only be translated quite tentatively
Yatigandhari
only is our king," thus spake the Sdlva (women ?), sitting on thy banks,
O Yamuna, turning round the wheel (?).' It is simply impossible to
know the exact meaning of this verse, which must originally have formed
part of a longer ballad, of which only this one verse has come down to
us. Yet thus much is certain that Yaugandhari is the name of a king of
the Salvas, a tribe that must have been living somewhere near the
Yamuna. And it seems obvious, too, that the author or compiler of
the Mantrapatha must have had some connection with this or some
'

other king of the Salvas.

Now, the Salvas or Salvas are frequently mentioned in Sanskrit
literature.
They were divided into several tribes, one of which were
the Yugandharas
Pan. IV, 1,173:

^,

as

we

see from the Karika quoted

by the Kasika on

Salvas and Yugandharas are mentioned together in the Mahabharata

I, 12 among the 'lovely countries around the Kurus,' and in the
Mahabh. VIII, 44(45), 14 the Salvas are mentioned immediately after

IV,

the Kauravas and Pancalas along with other nations who follow the
'eternal law' of the Brahmanic religion.
According to H. H. Wilson^,
'

seem to have occupied part of Rajasthan, a Salva Raja

being elsewhere described as engaging in hostilities with the people

the Salvas

Cf. Prof.

Oldenberg, Zeitschrift der D. M. G.,

king of Brahmanas, see Ts.

TT^T.
^
'

Cf. ^at. Br.

V,

I, 8,

10, 2

TJ^

vol. 39, p. 88.

^TTfTT

TJ^

As

to

Soma

^^ft^f ^T^

as the

WWJI'Rt

3, 3, 12.

Grhyasutra 14, 4-6.

According to the Kasika on Pan. 1 1 1 2, 46, Yugandhara
Vishnu-Purana (London, 1840), p. 177.
,

is

the

name

of a mountain.

INTRODUCTION.
Dvaraka

of

Guzerat.'

in

Ch. Lassen

identifies

xlvil

the Salvas with the

them between the Indus and the

According to our Mantra we should have
to place either the Salvas, or at least the Yugandharas as forming one
division of the Salvas, somewhere near the Yamuna.
As the school of
the Apastambins undoubtedly belongs to the South of India ^, we ought
to expect the Mantrapatha, too, to have arisen in the South.
Could
there be any possible connection between the Salvas of the Yamuna,
and the 'Salvas' or Saluvas met with in South-Indian inscriptions
of modern times ^ ?
At any rate, this seems to be the only passage in the Mantrapatha
which may be said to contain a historical allusion. It is to be hoped
that future researches and future discoveries of our excellent Indian epiSalabastrae of Pliny, and places

Aravali

in

Lower Rajasthan.

'

'

graphists

may

enable us to use this allusion for chronological purposes.

Orthographical Notes.
There can be no doubt, that

if

we want

to

know how

the Apastambins

actually recited their prayers, we have to take into account the phonetic
for reasons stated above (p. xv)
peculiarities of the Grantha MSS., which

Now, the Grantha

give the most authentic text of the Mantrapatha.
are perfectly consistent with regard to the Sandhi of sibilants.

MSS.
^

Indische Alterthumskunde, p. 613 seq. (vol. i^ p. 760 seq.).

See above, p. xv.
'
Saluvaganda II, A. D. 1428, and Saluva Narsinha, A. D. 1477, are given in a genealogical list of Vijayanagara kings, by H. H. Wilson, in the Asiatic Researches, XX,
Saluva Nrsimha occurs in a Grant of Ranga II, dated in 1644-5 A. D., and
p. 7.
Dr. Hultzsch thinks that this king, who was the protege of Rama's great-grandfather
Bukka according to the Karnata grants, may have been Sadasiva's grandfather
Nrsiniha or Narasa of Vijayanagara' (Indian Antiquary, XIII, p. 155). See also
R. Sevvell, Sketch of the Dynasties of Southern India (Madras, 1883), pp. 44 seq.,
^

'

and L. Rice, Epigraphia Carnataca, Mysore, I (Bangalore, 1894), p. 215, Introd.,

24 seq. Dr. Liiders informs me that Salva-Timma is a name of a chief minister of
king Krshna Raya of Vijayanagara in an inscription from Kondavldu, dated 6akaDr. E. Hultzsch (South-Indian Inscriptions, I, 1S90, p. 179) gives for
Sarnvat, 1442.
109,

p.

Saluva, as occurring in Tamil inscriptions of these kings, the meaning,

a biruda'

See, however, V. Visvanatha Pillai,

v.

'

the

hawk,

Dictionary, Tamil and English

from Salva, regarded by the people in
s^ni^euf!, 'tributary kings

(Madras, 1888),
Southern India as intruders.'
s.

INTRODUCTION.

xlviii

never write a Visarga before a sibilant, but always the correspond-

They

ing sibilant, and they drop the Visarga (or rather the final sibilant)
before an initial sibilant with a7ty following consonant. That is to say,
they follow the practice recommended by the Vyasa-Siksha\ and

probably known already to the author of the Taittiriya-Pratisakhya.

For the teaching of the latter (IX, i), that 'Visarga, when followed by
a spirant which has a surd letter after it, is dropped, according to

Kandamayana,' seems to imply, as the commentator explains it, that

according to others the Visarga is dropped not only in this case, but
also before a spirant that is followed by a sonant letter^.
Devanagari

seem to have been puzzled sometimes in consequence of this

making Sandhi. Thus, they separated TT^^J (I, 9, 3) into T?
instead of IT^: W', and were doubtful as to f^^^^t before %%T

copyists

of

way

^^:
I,

Tim

13, 7,

or as to

As

wished to edit the text as

before

II, 4, 14.
I

believe

it

the Apastambins, I had to follow the Grantha

Sandhi of sibilants ^.
1

ought also to have written the nasals

MSS.

that

is,

in

to have been recited

MSS.

by

with regard to this

accordance with the Grantha

the corresponding nasal instead of Anusvara

and to have

omitted the Avagraha. But if I had done so, it would have made the
separation of words almost illusory, and would have been mere pedantry.
Every Sanskrit scholar knows that the Anusvara is used as a mere
graphic sign^ expressive of the nasal required by the following consonant, that, e.g. ^ ft ^^ f^^^ ^ "^^^^ is meant to be read IT^ *r^

MSS. actually write. I have also followed

practice with regard to the Avagraha, as I consider it,
with Dr. von Bohtlingk ^, as useful for practical purposes.
If we were
to follow the MSS. in all respects, we should have to do away with

f^^^ ^^^^^9
the European

as the Grantha

See H. Liiders, Die Vyasa-Ciksha (Kiel, 1895), p. 57.

See W. D. Whitney, The Taittiriya-Pratigakhya (Journal of the American Oriental
Cf. J. Wackernagel, Altindische Grammatik,
Society, vol. ix), p. 205.
287.
'
Dr. Oertel, in his edition of the Jaiminiya-Upanishad-Brahmana (Journal of the
American Oriental Society, vol. xvi, i, 1894), has also followed his MSS. with regard
to the Sandhi of sibilants (he prints daks/n'jiafas sa, etc.), but he leaves a final sibilant
before an initial sibilant with a following sonant letter (e. g. tatassyat, etc.). The same
2

rule
^

is

followed in the Telugu edition of our Mantrapatha.

D. M. G., vol. 43, p. 602.

Zeitschrift der

INTRODUCTION.

xH X

If we write Visarga instead of ^,

^, we give an entirely wrong impression of the actual recitation of
the text.
But I see no reason why we should not avail ourselves of
such orthographical expedients as the Anusvara and the Avagraha.
which do not affect the oral recitation.
I also
adopted the usual practice of placing the figures ^ and ^ after

the separation of words altogether.

'^^j

or

short and long Svarita vowels,

although the
I, I, 3,

MSS.

o^slw f^

when followed by an Udatta syllable,

They write, e. g. ^I^?T cTrT*

never use these figures.

I,

4, 9,

'T^ 'nf^

I, 7> 9.

''l^

^^^

Supplementary Note to page

I

see from the

'

I.

11,6

etc.

xiii.

Catalogue of the Library of the India Office, Vol.

II.

Sanskrit Books,' which has just been published, that there is also
in Grantha characters, printed at
an edition of the Mantraprasna

Part

I.

'

Madras, 1882.

'

Unfortunately the book

is

not accessible at present.

[III. 8.]

LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS.
Ap.=ApastambTya Grhyasutra (ed. M. Winternitz).
G. Biihler).
Ap. Dh.=ApastambTya Dharmasutra (ed.
R. Garbe).
Ap. Sraut.=Apastambiya Srautasutra (ed.
Asv.=Asvalayana-Grhyasutra
Av. = Atharvaveda-Sar)ihita.
B. = Dr. Biihler's Vienna MS.

(ed.

|
*^
1

A. F. Stenzler).

f
I,

299 (Devanagarl, with accents).

Baudh. = Baudhayana-Grhyasutra (quoted from Dr. Biihler's MS.).

Bhar. = Bharadvaja-GrhyasQtra (quoted from Dr. Biihler's MS.).
Brh. Up. = Brhadaranyaka-Upanishad.
Bu. = Burnell's India Office MS,, No. 50 (Grantha).
E. = Elphinstone College MS., No. 17 (Devanagarl, with accents).
H. = Haradatta's commentary on the Mantrapatha.
Hbd. = Dr. Biihler's Devanagarl MS. of Haradatta (Vienna MS. 296
Hbg. = Dr. Buhler's Grantha MS. of Haradatta (Vienna MS. 312).
HHg. = Dr. Hultzsch's Grantha MS. of Haradatta.
Hir. = Hiranyakesi-Grhyasiitra (ed. J. Kirste).
Hw. = R. A. S. MS. Whish, No. 26, of Haradatta (Grantha).
Kaus. = Kausikasutra (ed. M. Bloomfield).
Maitr. S. = Maitrayani Samhita (ed. L. v. Schroeder).
M Br. = Mantra- Brahmana of the Samaveda (ed. by Satyavrata Samasrami,
j.

in vol.

of the Usha).

MSS. = Manuscripta omnia (includes T., unless the contrary be stated).

P.= Bodleian MS. Sansk. d. 1 of the Apastambiya-Saniskara-Prayoga.

= Paraskara-Grhyasutra
Rv. = Rigveda-Sarnhita.
Par.

(ed.

A. F. Stenzler).

Rv.-Ms. = Rgveda-Mantrasamhita (lithographed, Bombay, 1891, Sake 1813).

Sankh. = Sankhayana-Grhyasiitra (ed. H. Oldenberg, Indische Studien, vol. xv).
Sat. Br. = Satapatha-Brahmana.
T. = Telugu edition of the Mantrapatha.

TA. = Taittirlya-Aranyaka.

TBr. = TaittirIya-Brahmana.

Ts. TaittirIya-Samhita.
Vs. = Vajasaneyi-Samhita.

W. = Bodleian MS. Wilson 468 (Devanagarl, with

Wh. = R. A. S. MS. Whish, No. 25 (Grantha).

accents).

i.

LI

TEXT OF THE MANTRAPATHA,

WITH

CRITICAL NOTES.

g2

II

'?p=?T^'5

^^^^^T

I,

la

p. Ev.
B.

1.

m^ fwipr^ w.

g^ Bu.

qfHr:

B.

'^Y^o

Ev,

iff

ffi::

5Rf^TT^^

^m ^ ^ H^

g ^^ff:

c.

fTm^

oy'^^_

^g

irt^fTT Bu.

^4 f^fk -qi^p^^T^^ "^ivfrr

^1[^^^^T
I,

^'tn^^R ^^:

WrW

g^:

E.

Bu.Wh. H. T.

Ev. X, 32,
E.

e.

Ry. X, 85, 23.

See Av. XIV,

1^^:

fixi|
tt

^f^

w.

l,

62.

3a

tt

II

4 a "XlfcTf^^f^sI

II

MSS.

^1^0

3b

W. Bu. B

4b

^^^0

i?

^T^"
pr. in.

MSS. H.

I.e.

II

^^: e.

^(^o

^5Wfg^'Y W. E.

E. p. Ev. X, 85, 44.

II

^ ^^"^

lb f^^^rftr B.

I.

W.

II?

II

[III. 8.]

II

^ f^^

IIS

w^ywt ^f^ ^ft

6a

^^

?Wt
W.

E.

o^^^Tlf

E. P.

"trVf

Tyr, w.

g^ W.
like

TTS^T^

#^q:
^VTT
that

o^nTt

x^:

but the leaf

been *'fj(^ f^J.

p. xvi.

B.

1?^^)^

W'h.

T. Av.

Hw.

T.

we may read

XIV,

I,

just

^
letters

%^ %^
or

f%

W.

1,

39.

Bu.

^-

^^^ ^^RT

Hbd. Hbg.)

f^^^:

9b

P. T.

p. xvi.

^and ^are
MS.

See

II

Mfdfyii^^-

P.

W.

In Bu.

where the Akshara occurs, and

^^T^i: Wh.

in this

%^^: % X^J B. %^^:

ic^^ ^i'i^: Rv. viii, 91, 7.

I.e.

See Introd.,

II

9a

'^T^^f^ Wh.

B.

In Bu. the two

either

(lacuna in

Rv.

^^^ "1^^

and 8 See Av. XIV,

^^^ T.

damaged

40.

iilrii

T|f?r^ErRl^T^TfW

B.

HHg.

llfTWt

ioa^^^^:B.E.
W.

irft^ir

<iii

II

B.

bu. wh. h. p. t.

is

^^:

n fft'^ ttt

qf^^^RT^t

TTfr:^

Ifq^ MSS.

E.

H. T.

Bu. Wh. H\v.

"^^Rt

%^^:

E.

6b

10.

^^

f^ri

m.)^f^^^TfW>

qfTlf^C^sec.

Kv. X, 40,

TTfir*^

5-10.

i,

II

TlfTI^^rf^^ f^o Wh.

E.

i,

ii

^^^t^^^^^

^^T^rifii^ f^:

w:

wfiT^

?.f

^^1't:^^^'j^t^:

Wrf^

Tn^rqr^:

^73^1^

H. P.

Bu.

it

E.

looks

may have

See Introd.,

^cTT^:

%^ B.W.

it

Bu.

1^

Hbd. Hbg.

P.

not kept distinct in writing, so

I, 9, 6.

^f^ZR^

^^ Wh.

T, I,

lo

1, 2, 6.

xi^h:

^ ^f^T
^ ^^

f^TTHT

ninr

^ftR

im:

xt^tt:

II

^^:

II

ii

II

m^l'^^Wf^rfT ^^T^

II

g W^T^ ^TT^^ ^^T ^^ nj

^^ ^tRt

^T^ TT^
^T ^ftt n^

^fin:

g^%^ra ^^^ ^^t 4^^

n^

^fift

f^TOT^T^ ^TT^^

^T ^ftr

^iTOH^t^^

lob rl^ E.
II

W.

II

4a
^r^% Bu.
qwni: B. ^^i:i
3a

^tT:
6 Rv.

^Wt:
I,

Bu.

IT

ii

^^ 4^

II

x^h^^T^ "m^y^ ^^T ^^^

1^^: ^R^:

HiA^^\ Bn.

E.

II

T^RffTFT^
Bn.

^^

b.

To Mantras

II

^TOT^H ^^XTOI^7Tt;i7T7^

^% f^ H^^ f^^:

^T|H^

^m

^t:

TRi^

II

II

II

Wh.

B.

2-5, see Av.

10, 12.

B 2

I,

5a
e.

33

ii

II

II

II

II

||

I,

f^f^Fr: e.

^?^^nlg

It

Bii.

||

TI

75filHT-

mf^^T w. B. E. p.
i^^r^-r: e. ni^m: w.

2,

<t^^
Ts.V,

6,

^^

bu.

1,1-2; TBr.

5b

^:

II, 8, 9, 3.

II

^l^^m

^i^T

?T^

^T^tn?:

If^?

II

v9

^IT^^ jj^xh^ft ^^^ ^fti^') ri f^^'BRT ^^iftr

flrft^:

^:

^fir^^

]jrft^ ^ftl%

^^T^^
7

Wh.

^l-lrtlm
3, 3,

2;

only gives this Mantra in

I

II

Ap.

itq^

85, 26.

11^^
II

B.

Rv. X, 85, 36.

full.

II

;^

II

I, 3, I

Av. XIV,

"5^;^^ Bu.
E.

and

WT^"

II

I,

i,

8a

42.

^H^

inM

4b ^fr^:

3a
B.

II

II

MSS. have

All the other

Rv. X, 85, 40; 41.

w.

II

II

lo, I.

^g W.

8b f|[ff^: ^T!^:

fft'!?!^:
2

i,

II

mn^

have supplied the accents from Ts.

STraut. II, 5, 2

f%iTi Rv. X,
'JiRTtT:

t^^^t:

#^^: ^Wi ^%>^

II

iRii

^i^TJ?:

n^i f4f^ ^t:

n^iTt f^f^"^

3, 4-

II

^^'j^fw T^ n ^?Tn ^^^

Y^T i^wt ^^g

71,

1, 2,

II

s^

II

II

Wh.

w.

of%^

E.
||

;^

II

ii;^ii

^H^I^NT Bu.

^W^

T.

only "^TTT"

See also TBr. III.

Bn.

||

MSS.
fft"

fft'fflf^:

^ft^RWT^

5-14.

1, 3,

rft

II

f^W HfT^

t^

flti!?If

^T^

*i

4|

ii^oii

II

o^ WRif* W. E.
at the

TcIT^

(o^

often has

^W

^^I^'*^*

Bii.)

for

i3

Wh,
^,

Bii.

^^^

'4^fJ*^J

4, 19,

^^

P. T.

other

^I^

I,

for

I,

p, xxvii,

iii^ii

and T. have

E.

II

f^^-

W,

^^ f^T^-

^ W,

See Introd.,

^HM<I
But W.

p, xvi seq,

^(^^ marg.)^^JTf^

^?mt>JfT|f^ Av, XIV,

E.

^^^^^B.
^H ^ <N

E.

^^t^JTHT.

-^Wt^^

^|g4t

f^is^^J^^g in?

P.,

II

MSS. read ^fof WfTRC ^^TTfT

uf ^^^fl^^*if^ W,

and Introd.,

lib

fc^'ii^wi^'ij

i4aTTrBu.

P. T.

II

But the Commentator says

W^{Vi^
i,

II

!f

8-12 Wh.,

E. B.

etc.

0^gB.E,W.

e.g. '^^T^JffH

2, 5, I.

II

ftr^^^s^^g

The

H,
^r^^7f^f?Tf^ Wh, Bu,

Brh, Up. VI,

W.

II

^^ e^wt ft^*^

H,

iiv9ii

end of each Mantra,

T4 c-e Cf, Ts, IV,

B.

q^

n <\^

^3T^t^^ig^:i
^ijcf

K nt^TT^ZWH:

f^^t^^

n^ugwi^g

tlWl^fJ

^ ^"mw ^ H^^H ^^g

Tj^rfir^

Sb

xi^tt: ira: H

2, 71.

See also

I;

Ti^f^T?:

If

^W

f^^ ^^T^

^r^

Txf^

^8

II

ijrft^: ^T!5:

^t^

^ikf% Wi^i
^T^f

jp^^TTi irfirf^

^f^f^l ^Tlt

^^^

^^tI^ ''^^IW
^tat
rT^^
14 f

^^T ^f|

II

II

^^

accents) B.

II

^11

II

II

II

^^HT^fk

II

E.

II

Wh.

II

II

Bii.

i^

II

II

II

E.

II

ii

;^tt:

II

fi^ Bu. Wh. Hw. Hhg. T.

it^:
11

U^

B.

W. E. Rv. X,

7a

^^

B.

"^T^t E.

E.

^T^ %tT^T Uff

(by the same hand) from IT^.

II

f^H^^

f%T%

^ w\^: T(^w. fr^^: ^

"R^: T^^ ^
B pr. m. Wh. T.
^T^: W. Cf. Av. XIV, 2, 52 MBr.
6a

^ ^T^^^ ^ ^^

in^T^T *N

^rf^ Wh. Hw.

II

%Tr% Hbd. Hbg. %*r^ E. ^tHtW. "^tR

i^Ti^:

1, 4, 7-

II

XTf?f^^^^ ^fil

o^ Wh.

E.

14

II

TT^ "SI^^S^ TT^m ^^^

%Tfl% Bu. Hbd. Hbg. P. T.

gfNT:

1, 3.

II

^^

b.

11

i, 4,

85, 45.

B.

B.

(without

11

w.

^^

11

w.

^:
"^

5 Cf. Rv. X, 85, 25.

I, 2, 5.

5Rt^

II

^tT^ Hw.

Bii.Wh.T.
11

^%

II

Hbd. has ^i^ corrected

Cf.

MBr.

I,

i,

10.

ftr^T^

HT

i^

^^n^:

8-13

1, 4,

II

^
Tm^ w ^^^irMt^
"firftr

'I?

>9

II

^parl^^^

r^^i^^w fi'^m

iiq.ii

^^T^^: TTft^T^T^fFTfwft^^^T^Ht^^^^^Tfl^inoil

^1^ ^^ftr^T^^ ft^:

nfrT

?^m^^u

^l^^T^

^^? ^T^^H

8a

?#

^f^JHTT

B.

B.

^nf^
;

I,

MBr.

Cf.

I,

ii.

i,

MBr.

IV,

I,

9b

4 aud 5

^ ^^:

f^qja^**

MBr.

14;

Av. VIII,

MSS.

give the

I, i,

other

^ ^ "^^ ^ ^ ^.
24, II

TIT

10 Cf.

I, I, 13.

The

full.

-qj^

m^

II

iis^ii

MBr.

^^^ E.

lib

these verses in

19

Cf.

Cf.

g^rfiR

TBr.

See Ts.
Ill, 7,

n, 3

12-15

Pratlkas,

12, 6

iia

12.

6, 26.

II, 1, 11,

^f^l: in?n

WWf^T

E.
i,

I,

IT

viz.

W. E.

^^

Wh. and

TA. IV,

P. give

?[ c|^U! ft-p^t

II, 5, 12, 3 seq.;

;

^
Bu.

20, 3.

Rv.

I,

25,

Tn^TRT?:

II

14

4,

1,

II

1, 5> 3-

^ ^S^^ 4^Tft ^f^tt ^^T ^^^

^^ ^21^ ^ ^M^ Tji^ ^w ^^ gf^ ^ T^v inmi

5R i^

^r

^^Wf^^ff%s^T

^H

f?il?

^? H^^^

TJrT^rTW^^ TJrT^RW:

II

^^T^'^ ^ TCffir^^ ^^^in^

ig*T:

nfir^ft iq^t

16 See TBr. II,

explain
llBll

^^rrf%

Bu.

Khandas

II

14, i;

tTf^

II

1,9.

Both Sayana ou

^rf^, and

^f^R^ai^W

f^TT^^rr* Bu.

B.

^rrf^
Hir.

5t,^;S^f*r

I,

Hbg.

20, 3.

Bu.

118

II

2,

01^

II

I, 5, i

W.

II

?ii

11

and H. on our Mantra,

r|0*l' 'sH!^:

JT^

I, 2,

2a

Bu.

2;

W.

3b

Wh.

Par.

||^H W. E.

g^M|<

E.
I,-

6, 2;

3a ''^'^^ E.

E.

II

B. these notes at the end of the

g5^5?rr

63; MBr.

T.

II

passage,

W.B.E. In

^Ht^^

'l^^TS^ Wh.

W^ll Wl-

HHg. Hbd. p. T.

See Av. XIV,

2b

this

^^^1^=

in til

^1

i^^^t

are always given without accents.

fi^52rr>

Hw.

4,

= '?RT:

^ ^^

Bu.

Wh.

S^afikh. I,

*"^*Il

Rv. X, 85, 38.

W,

1,5,4-12.

^l^^T^T

f^^

^fwm

^rT r^^t

frl%Tr JI^TtM^

TTj^

MTTT

^^

nTlHff fN":

^f?T

^:

II

II

ViW

T{^W,

II

II

^^^^iTT^

^^^t ^^

II

II

II

II

"^i^jT^II^II

^>^1TO

^:

TTii^^Ti;

II

II

II

T^f^ftHftrt^rT^

II

^ fri%TrTT^^T^ mi

II

^f^ ^^ gftlH ^ jftM^qrft ^Tirf^T fWtf^

^fTI^^g

Wh.

est verse i to

I, 2,

II I.e.

V,

3, 2.

be repeated.

Rv. X, 85, 25
I

^^t^

qf^^^fTT

6 Id

4b

B.

4a H(^K<rM

repeated.

W.

nf^:

7a

Bu.

seq.

^ti\

7b

^VT^r*^^ E.W.

1.

c.

i2bf^MSS. f^^Ev.
C

Jf^

E.W.

B.

E.

o^^rfj

^T^ P. 8-10
^^^r^^ B.

Bii.

Rv. II,
Bii.

/. e.

II

H. T.
7,

3.

See MBr.

3-5 repeated.

^^iTr^Jlf Ev.

f^^Tfqf E. H.

Haradatta must have read l^^^IT^r^'.

f^^rfl B. Ev.

5^ T^H Bu.

Rv. X, 85, 39-

Av. XIV, 1,17

12a

E.

11^^

f%*rfq W.

I.e.

[III. 8.]

^0

Ti^^m^:

II

gT7^^ U(Tm^
f^^i

^?T r^^T

II

Cj3

^^

1,5,131,6,2.

II

ij

II^MII

^TTJ^ TiT^TtR FTT^Tmf^rTT ^%rT:

W H^ ^"^t ^Ctft
^jg^ ^T^f ^rT^ r^%
If

g^lfi?

^R

^^^i%r^Tf^^f7fT f^^

Tt

w d^^
13-15

X, 85, 24
18 a

I.e.

Av. XIV,

I,

19

Bu.

mi

II

and 3 are given

II

W^ ^"^^Jt

II

II

^fffl^

I, 6, i

f^H: mil

^ W. Wh.

E.-

^T?5lfTc^^
18 b

11

Mil

jRtHt ^rRi

B.

IlOi:

30, 7

See Ts.

II

II

E.

W.

Ts. VII, 4, 20,

I, r, 10, 2

^(^rfH^'T^

The other MSS.

;

Bu. P. T.

^fft^^ w.

^^WT E.

by Wh, and P.

See Rv.

II

^ vfi vt^^t^ m 1

II

II

W fWfR Wtf

in full

^T!?:

17b "^fl^ W.

58.

^?I^rgT^^^o W. E.
Bii.

II

16 b

3-5 repeated.

Wh. ^(JTf'TcTW^
II

f^f^

i^

II

-R^m ^^ s ^m f^fi^ s ^T
x^^h:

E.

B.

B.E.

^^t^T^

^^^^:
I, 6, i.

Kv.

Rv. X, 85, 24.

W. E.

Of.

w^:

ii

wh.

Rv. X, 85,

i.

give the Pratikas, viz. <J3afiri

i ;

IV,

i, 2, i.

//

6,

3-9.

^"^ f^rT^
ff^^#

^T^

^^^: n^:

11

II

Uf

^^^^ ^^T^

T^'^\

H^

^ ^^^nt ^

IJW ^^T
Tg^T^ar^f^^t
4a

gf^ T.

4b

ttw
^^t Wh. Bu.
e.

^[^t

w.

sec.

Bu.
2,10.

^o MSS.
wr^

Hl)d. P.

II

II

II

^j^rwt

II

II

ikiii

Ev. X, 85, 20.

^^^RT Hbg.

II

ff

Bu.

If^T

wr^

bu.

^^^ E.

5a

w.

e.

"^^I^T^ W.

^^-

b. bu.

WSf^J
_

B.
j^

B. Bu.

See Rv. X, 85, 28.

51^^^

^^

^ W>

f^Hf ^

E. ^y. b.

^y^f^

II

^^ ^^t ^^

m. T. Rv. X, 85, 46.

Wr^ E.W.

^^^ ^

^w ^h ^nrn:

6a

Hw.

^f^ 1^^

xrfrT^^

i|-spT

^^T

g^ff

II

f^^Tf^

^ITTrfT^T

Wr^'^}

^ "^^^^ ^f g

i^m^^

^^#

^^TOT ^'JU^T 17^T^^

^rft'^T

c^f\

II

^^rTt^ f^yk;^

qi^U

Ev. X, 85, 31.

See above,

^^Wt

W.

9 a ^'t^* E.

I,

B. P.

W.

pb^rgff^B.
C 2

r,

8.

6b

^^^t E.
^iff

^^

^ifTE.

^^^
8b

W.

B. Bu.

TJ\:(^^T Wh.

MSS. and H.

= Av. XIV,

S^

??^qT?:

II

^^TO

^^ ^mgi^R ^^%

H^T i^ ^?5r^

II

c|8

the end of Khanila 6.

mark

lib

E.

-q^:

W.

P.

give this

^f^

T^T^:

II

Wh.

^^:

II

Khanda

B.

If n

See Av. XIV,

I, 7, 12.

II

^
i

II

See also

after verse 14.

Bu.

13a

I, 7, I

MSS.

p. 30,

|f^rf?i:

^f

Rv. VIII, 1,12;

in full, the other

B. E.

2, 8.

11

W.

II

T.

mark here

The Grantha MSS. (Bu. Wh.) and Hara-

P. Rv. X, 40, 13.

See TA. IV, 20,

Mantra

m^

See below,

the end of the

MSS. and H.
W.

II

^f^ ^^^\ ^^^fftt^^ffT f^^H g^:

lo Rv. X, 85, 32.

datta

IIS?

II

T^r^:

if^tfTT

1, 7, 2.

^n^TlrT^: ino||

gJrfJ+lnHrft'rTTT^XT

^x\

lo

1, 6,

II

12 a

i.

14a

2,

47.

give the Pratika, reading

^^J^*^

f^^fT^

^^T Bu.

B. P.

Av. XIV,

note

W.

f^^

Wh. and

^^1+IM

^*i

P.

etc.

I,

7,

2-11.

II

^^^^^^'^
fH ^

^^T!|

w^ ^^^f^
i^

wf^

II

Hff

^"^

II

Ts. IV,

8b

iTTTR: Av. XIV,

See Av. XIV,

II

II

II

H^T^ HT ftfHg%5^^mT^TT(

^^ trfir^wf^rTT ^TntH

II

rTH

II

II

c|

II

lljC|ll

23

i,

^HfrTJ^r^W

^n

^^ ^^

B.

II

TT^T^^ ik^W{ ^^^T

See Rv. Ill,

5gT

^11

II

^^ifti

ftr^ra

f^T^T^

^-^

II

11811

^^

f^

II

TT^Ti: TT^:

2, 7.

o^ir*4MI*<

2, 9.

3-7

2, 4, 3.

9a

^^:

10 See Av.

"^t%R^
^^^W,
^^mr Bu.

E.

1, 4,

Wh. Bu. H.
E. P.

XIV,

2,12.

8a

12-16.

T.

^tI#n^T^^
B. E.

oJTtlTTtTf
9b

B.
1 1

cTT^

o^5^o

^?nf MSS. and H.

W.

E.

E.

W.

W.

E. P.

P.

^^^-

WR^ P.

Wh. Bu.

*>^Tf%r-

cJfRT Ev. X, 40,

12.

<\i

TF^RT?:

II

^^

i^

II

II

H^m:

^t

^^f?t

^H^^^twr^^f

ir5ft

ij^r

HH^T^t

^t:

^1!^:

f^T^iT^f ^ffi:

^^^fti

II

II

wb.

II

E.

Hbd. Hbg. HHg. P. T.

^Wl B.

E.

^^m^^iT^ mil

g^^w f^^iftr

W.

P.

B, T.

^fH" by

B.

See Av. XIV,

See lutrod.,

II

n^ii bu.

VV.

Sb^R^^E.
B.

II

^^T?^ i^fiTTTi; 8
^^T; ^H IJ^^rTT^

^qf^

MSS. and H.

^fS*

11^9

p. xvii.

^leinft' Bu.

conjecture.

5a

II

II

^TJ< Wb. Hw.

Bu. Hbd. P. T.

2, 21.

II

II

^^ m *^;^t^(^ E.)^T3ff3r-

h^h

I, 8, I a

W.

II

imi^ ^X^J^f^ ^rTf^^l W^^TH^

WIIT^ ^>qt IJ^mrT

12b

^?I?:

HH^

n ^^TTTftr^

f^"?ff^T%

1,7,121,8,5.

II

ib

fTT

^^cTP

2b

^f fft B.

3a

^TTT^WrT^

^fitft E.
E,

4 b ^vlj^f^ B. E.

K^^l B

pr.

m. Bu.

W.

B. E.

W. Bu.

E. P.

g^TfTT

>g^^fl!n:

il*J'^fM(^

B.

E.

W.

P.

g;fto

I,

5-12.

8,

II

^^^^

li^^TrTT

^^t ^Twrr

cm

II

Timj

^^^ifNnt:

WTH^^^f^fft

II

^^

T^TT ^r^t ^^T^fft

i^T^Tlf ^rT:

^'^

II

ii

^<\

II

^^'S^^rTT^

^g

H?Hlff^ ^^^T^:

^ ^ ^^TO

n t?

Iibii

ylrfv TtfNT ^f^

i^l^t

mi

II

p^ ^ m f^ ^f f^^T^W^

^^ i^ '^M^

II

^^m^

^^^if^

^^t^w

qi#qt^^^

T32IT

H^:

T{^T{:

^rr^

II

So

II

II

II

rTT^t ^ifi? in^ll

5b

^o W

VI, 78,

""JM

R fU

Tifrg

B. E.

sec.

m. Bu.

7 b

I.

T^

MSS. and H.

Wh. Bu. Hw. HHg.

^Vi

Sanskrit

P.

'n

Grammar,

Haradatta explains

XIV, 1,52.

^^

IT^^rTig*
B.

^H

o^lrf^rfl" Av.VI, 78,

W.

P.

Cf.

Rv. VI, 57,

10 Av.VI, 78, 3.

X^

6,

B. E.

f^^5

and see Introd.,

11-15

1,

^pT

4,

12-16.

sec.

p.

6 A v.

P. T.

^TT<

E.

i,

B.

8a f^

p. xvii.

X, 85, 42; Av. XIV,

TT f^^ft^ Hhg. W[ ^hg ^T

8b

W. Bu.

See Introd.,

2.

m -^ W. = Ev.

T.

887 a, 894 b.

T^'

T(Wll B. E.

B.

"^^T W.

^t

22.

Hbd. See Whitney,

m.

^j^

xxix seq.

pr.

m.

9 Cf. Av.

^^

Ti^m?:

II

c^t}^

lit

wmf^

^1^%^ TJ^wNt f^ ^1^5

TT^ mj
^^T

^f^t

T[Ti ITHfllT

Bu.
27.

|[f E.

^{^ P.
Wh.

P. T.

5a

^^%^

wTVrT:

H^^ ^ 4^^mj

^^:

II

Wh.

Iirrii

ij^m: Bu.
2 See

W^: ^:

^^W.

Bu.

||r:||

H^R

See Av.
2.

See Introd., p.

5bT|t<T^TBu.

II

II

6.

II

^
II

II

i^jf^

II

II

II

^^^^t
XX,

II

f^^T

^'Wf

f^ iRrf^

p.

Rv. X, 85,

H.

II

g^^

^Htr^^# ^^T^T^^

15 ^I^'T:

131, 9,

IIS Mil

^^ ^^TOW^T^^^

la

1, 8,

II

II

II

E.

W,

B.

I, 9,

127, 12, and Intiod., p. xvii seq.

IT^^:

xviii seq.

1?^^ W.

B. E.

Rv. X, 85, 33.

E.

3T^^:

4 See Ev. X, 85,

6a^f|f^B.

II
i,9,6-io.

^^TRjt Wzi1% ^

rk

^7 ff^^

g^^^

WrailTft^

^^.

II

^f^^^Hbg.

6b%lzif^B.P.

E.

^H

Bu.

^^:
%

W.E.Bu.P.

^o

Hir.

I,

(f%

sec.

m.)

^T

But

C^^^^Itf^.

W.
Bu.

Tf

I,

I,

See

(I

II

II

^011

II

^11

II

^!rf%

%^ Hbd.

T,

lo.

i,

^Vlf^E.T.

7a

^o B pr.m.

5Ri: Bu. P.

I, 8.

-BT^ciiT *J*^*JlJi

^rf^

^H^^: W. ^^'^:

"ir^^tf^ W. Bu.

Baudh.

^ffflrW W.

7b ^IZ

-^

ijfTT-

Haiadatta supports the reading adopted in

8 has "q^ urrl^fillt

I,

18 agrees with Hir.

4.

WT

9a

Mantras 8-10 occur TA. X,

TR

not impossible that the original reading was <44g>rTtm*J*sW'Hi'T

Baudh.

Bhar.

E. TA. X,

%f^

*jgM<rt'i ^^(Tl*!*!'* B.

it is

^^itf^^m.

W^\

22, 14. Bhar. I, 18.

E.

II

i^ft ^Ifl^

^FTK^^: Wh. Bu.

B. P. T.

Ijf^^T gr^T^^ ^f^^^mo

our text.

f^^ f^^

^^ Hw.

%^f%

II

II

^-^T{\

W. %^lf% Wh.

ll^fll

"STf7fftnH^T^ftl|^^?ft

W ^? f^"^ HT

^rf^i9[^^

^^9

II

Tit T^llf?
TJiT^rf:

^^^ ^

^f

'I^'IT

im:

h^tr:

II

Wj^f^'uifd:

II

w.

T,

22, 14.

Bu.
I,

^^T^fN ^fWt^m^n^^^^^I^S'ft
8b ^f^f

9b f^lft

4 seq.

f^^

'if^^: T^TS^:

B. Rv.

I, 18, 6.

Wh.

||

Q.II

Bu.

E. B.

^fjf

lob Mld^^T

Bu.

[111.8.]

lie

II

Ti^^^:

c|b

^^^Tfff f^^-3rt

^^%5m|

^^ifri^ T[^^\ ^ im\

^^iftr^

ftij^^

rft

iriTTftTi^

f^ftr ^ift

10,

rrt

Wh. H.

T.

xrfTT^tf^

f^^4g T^^T
imW[ E

sec.

^ ^t f
^^ 4WI

pr.

(^lf<<:4 E.)

m.

Tm^

pr.

m.

Bandh.

Hvv

MSS. and H.
85, 21.

T.

IT^Tq^

II

II

II

II

If

II

lo.

I,

Tfm^ B

WW[

Tftfi^ Bu.

o^^^^

Bu. to

ii

ii

sec.

pr.

The

f%^^

m.

o^^ ^^f

B,

^wg^ P.
c^

lT"Rf^

^ and ^

is

very slight

<^ fwf Wh. Hvv.

otj^ ^j^f Bu. Hbd. Hbg.

4-5

^^T

m^ bu.

^^pT^T Bu. o^^t 'W^T Hbd. f^^2

p. xix.

E. Hbg. Hbd.

T:ifff^

^ftm^:

difference between

See Introd.,

m.W.
2a

Bu.

tr^T
qfri^lf^ w.
o^gW'T^T Wh. Hw sec. m.

^W^ W.
in

II

in^lf%% MSS. TT^TT^ig

Abridged

ii

E. p.

**

W. Ev. X,
3

8
II

"^'^T f HHg.

o"^
E.

P. T.

W.

m. W. B.

Hbg.

in Grantha.

T[^^'

^m

ii

f#fiT ^Tlt

lb TT*I5J Wh. Hw.

T. Rv. X, 85, 22.

B.

II

HT^f^%

^t?:^^^
I,

^T^\

fw H H ^v^ l{^^l H^ f^fe

^itf ITT^f^i
^nf^r^

r^T

1-6-

1. 10.

II

TRT

^TTTf^(2ig^:

^ ^TTt + fT-

FT^rf^TT
H.

HHg.

Wfl(^
^fwW^

71,

I, lo,

W^

T\^W* JP^:

II

^^

iff IT^^T ^lif

TTV^

3Tli?

I.

ir,

^^ETTft

_C\-C\-

rl^m

v9

II

II

llbll

-^ lf%

^^?t

^N^ ?7^ ^^H^^N^^

'^^i^

TTTli-ST^

cie

II

^^

-^

^T?t

11(111

^^T^T^^^T^T ^^ ^TIT ^T^t

inoin^ll^^in?ll

^^tt: ^?!^: moil

^li"^'* E. w.

7 0"^

^:

p. T.

^:

Bu.

^:

^ir:
II

m.

\nt^^ wh.

^^t

^Uj: B

sec.

I, 4, 14.

^ ^+

E.

'ixi^:
<^M

II

W.

II

Wh.
II

<^0

II

II

qo

sec.

^g^^

^^

m.

^^

m.

Wh.

fT, abridged,

^Wr|f ^TfT

Wli. Bn.

^^

Wh.

in

See Ts. Ill,

Bu.

10

Bu.

II

^^^Tfi:

^3^HTfft ^11

II

)0

II

B.

P.

w.

^t^ w.

p.

Cf. Maitr. S. Ill, 12, 12.

P. T.

0^

abridged, in

^4-fT,
||

>at^

^Tf^fTR

E.

11

^VR P. T.
^^^TfT Wh. Bu.

g^^T^T ft ^TfT

^^^
I,

E.

^^ Wb.

4, 4, i.

JJ^fT

Jg^^Tff ^TTT Wh.

II

o^f^

e.

o^Tft! ^Tf f?I^ Wh. Hw.

'^T^ftfH'g omitted in

B.

12-13

pr.

m.

See Ts.

"^^t

pr.

ii

=10

II,

11

e.

Bu.

^fMirr:

Rv. X, 183,

I.

^0

Ti^tiT^:

II

n ^t^^

iT^iftr? Tf^ i:Thq:

^?

II

^^ THHin

^ffrfij^r:

th

irii^t

g^^T^r

^k^ ir^^t

^^^to

HH ^l1

f^^^

f^^^^ ^frT^TW^nw: f^t

-^l^rt

^fTt

TTtHft^

^T

^ ^^

2a

1.

*'^fe?n:

^and

wh.

^31?

^VR

B. E.

W.

*%TTTf?TfT:

^ JT^
T.

H. Hir.

I,

all

E.

^^rm

B. T.

the

20, 2.

p. xvi.

MSS.

II

I, 1,

ii

W.

^T^

irii

TTWrTf

II

H.

o%T:1Jo

See Introd.,
01

2.

B.

6a

t%^^ E. B.
2,

38.

ITf?:Tr

^T^^

Wh. Hw.

f%^31^

f%AM*jfil probably

Wh.

of the text except

Bu. T. H. Hir.

W
W
1. c.

sec.
pr.

yjc^Hlchl'

W.

f^j

P.

sec.

m.

5b

E.

fW^ Wh.

6 b

m. Rv. X,

m.

T.

P. T. Rv.

3b

4 a c^|o E.

W.

%H

II

cT|[f?t%

E.W.

4b <%tTf^t*r:

^^

Wh.
o^-^TT"

II

2b ^M*il*J E.

10 note.

p. xx.

^4^^

iilX'7

^\^Tg Rv. X, 85, 47.

B.

ii

II

TT^ Rv. X, 183,

cT^ P.

"^r% Wh.Hvv.

II, 1-6.

g^^rr: ^g^j^: hw. ^q^^i: ^j^'m: Hbd.Hbg.

Av. XIV,

See Introd.,

W.

^^uot distinguishable, see

B. E. Rv. X, 85, 43.

njJJIilifTf

In

fT|[

"^f^ E.W.

f^^

Wh. Bu. H. T.

f^^^% n^tn w:

Wh. Bu. H.

p. xix.

Tn Bu.

c.

^^fft

B. E.

See Introd.,

VTHT

I,

85, 37.

f^^ P.

f^AM^|% Baudh.

Tr"^?:i*< B.

Wh.,the nth Khanda ends here:

E.
||

W.
<H<^

P. Rv.
il

Bu.

Bu.

I,
1.

11

12.

c.

<\<^

II

rf

11,7-11.

T\^m Tiw

II

^f g^rf

^<\

II

^^T W^t ^^^ nfi

ftf^J^ ^^fft

^i Tm ^n^^ ftnimHi nf^^

^m

fltirar^^^

^Mf

II

<^

^^i^

"^"^tt^

{\

II

iiqii

Oil

t^ 1^^

TifH^

^Tjff^j

f^Ht ^^:

II

^^

II

^^T^'sj: ^5T[?: iiSSii

w^^
II

9^

II

^ ^^w
W.

i<^

II

II

B.

"^srifw

wi ^T^n

II

^^

II

E.

In T. also vv. 7-1 1 form a separate Khanda.

7 a See Av.

XIV,

5RT^^ #:fT^

2,

39.

Hbd. Hbg.

g^ f^^^ft W.

^cRh"

B. E.

W.

II

<^ci

But

^cT^
9a

^xfe

II

cTT

?;t^

see Introd., p. xxxiii.

Wh. Bu. Hw. HHg.

W.

^i?T^>irT<

9b

T,

^W^

"^^^ ftrgo B. ^^;HRlf?qgo E. ^-lijp^^o corrected to r^^wjij^q ^o

Wh, -^RT^ fxigo Bu. fMd(!|i
^^^T^HT: ^^^frr Hw. HHg. fM H
^^r^ ^ii<if?T Hbg.
^^r^ gf^^r^R^Pi. w'Rrrf'T Hbd.
fq^
fxigo

W. T.

(!ii

^o
loa

Rv. X, 183,

^f^JTT

^^T^^T

^o
?r^ B.
lib

B.

'3rfn^ Wh. Bu.

3.

and

<ci|'ilHi,

^^p^

MSS. and H.

t;^^:

Wh. Bu. H.

t^ts^:

T. H. Ev.

1.

^f^

c.

MSS. and H. See Ev. VIII,

wh.

W.
ii

E.
<\:(

See Rv.VIII, 31,

Wh. Bu. H.
\\

bu.

31, 8.

ii

q^

ii

9,

5r0f^

E.

E.

W.

^W^cTT^

and Introd.,

B. Ev.

w ffft%

W.

B.
1 1

I.e.

't^

ii

p. xx.

l>^<ft
<\^

ii

w.

W.

e. b.

^^

'i^xn?:

II

m fti^ W^fHVTrTT HH
lS(

H^

^f^f "^^^T

rq

^jg^^i f^^

^^
I, 12,

^HiTT

2b g^^r^;^^ Bu.

Bu.

H^

rf

W.

P.

See Brh. Up. VI,

E. Rv. Khila 30,

consonant

f^Wt

^l^

fT

6a

3.

1.

^vrg ^

II

c.

f^^

II

II

II

II

II

II

4a f7TB<f\

Av. V, 25, 2; VI,

II

^fi%

= Rv. X, 184,

Mautras 1-3

II

II

^^ 'mf^ ^rt%

^1

E. Ev.

4, 21.

ia|?TT^
4b TJ^nT

17, i.

5b ^>^f?T Bu. Hw. HHg. T. Hir. I,

W. B sec. m. Wh. Bu. T. P. f%Wt: B

25,
pr.

i.

m.

In the Grantha MSS.Visarga before a sibilant with a following

as a rule, dropped,

and the genitive fq

fWt.
Bu.

is,

HH ^^ n^

See Rv. Khila 30, 2

(without accents) B.

Tijftr

1-7.

^ in H

V^T g'MtW^T

w^ ^^^

THTn

^^IT^

^^ Trrfn ^rt^

'f^ ?^THf

ir^

1, 12,

II

hence there

*!]!; in

See also Av. V, 25, 10-13.

^T^: Wh. W. Hbg.

T.

is

XlfTT

I^W
Bu.

no difference

in writing the vocative

Haradatta explains

our case.
E.

W.

it

6b ^i!?^

See Rv. Khila 30,

i.

as a vocative

P.

7a

^^+lM

71,

1, 12,

^^
ft

13, 3.

^ftr

II

nfir

T:Hlf

itbth:

im:

^9

II

vl^m tht

^51^5 girbig^^

^m ^'^ Tn#f f^H^ H

^TTfrTt

w ^ THT ^fH^ff ^TTP^TTn i%^i^

w ^Id ^^m ^w ^^hpr: e
^^:

mf^

^l^rf^^m

H^iftj

t^ ^f^^
7b
^ftf^

Bu. T.

?^

8a

^ir^rr^T w.

8b

^J^:
grNrnmo

Av. Ill,

^iijN
E.W.

Wm''^
E.

23, 3 a.

Ill, 23, 4a.

^f^

M: W.

II

<^^||

^t^rTTTr* W.
ft

E.

ffrf'T E.

Av.

I.e.

E.

See Hir.

B.

W.

^T^rfirT

Im

"^^Rltifl

II

II

W.

II

II

"sM^

P.

I, 25, i

^V^i-#

o^I^t

I,

Av.
13,

Bu.

b zrrf^ e.

1.

9a
Hir.

c.

19, 6.

I,

1.

E.

4*nHi^
c.

Sankh.

a See Av. Ill, 23, 5 a.

Bh.

>jftfT:

^^nErf^

the accents by correction.

^ Av. Ill, 23, 4.

^fW B.

trfTftfft

S'ankh.

^\J:^c{: e.

E. Bu.

o^Xsft W.

Ttfrg w.

li^RtfTT 1: B.

o^^j ,^

H.

9b ^Vrt MSS.

Wh.

irtft

3a

T.

f%^ b. e. t. p.

e.

2.

II

^IT^

^f^tfTT

II

II

^T

IT^g^T 4^

^T

Wh. Bu.

T^ft ^TXir

E. W. Av. Ill, 23,

I.e.

lb

W.

B. E.

irfTT

^^

II

^^^^

lit

II

IT^^:

^^^^

^^^riH

^^fr:

3b

^: e.

2a See
see av.

^I^f'fl TT E.

%^

T^

B.

^8

II

^m W^^ ^^

^^

i^ftf

^^WT^

^it^^^

4a

6a

^J^^fi Bu.

^rt^
P.

E.

W.

(lu

Hw.

p. xxvii.

TIT TTT

ffB^:

T.

W^

II

II

M II

^^FTW ^ft^r

^s^

Bu.

4b
B. E.

^c|,^44^Tf^

B.

^cjh4<^o Wh.

the commentary on this verse

is

^Jm^Uliir Bu. Wh. see

H.) MSS., also Hir.

^T??:

I, 16,

W.

E.

Bu.

4 a.

xrft^^J^^ Wh. Av.

I.e.

ITf^^^"

Hbd. Hbg. HHg.

3J(ft#^T*<Jjq|

17.

8,

m.

sec.

M*\4m1

'^'^^Tf^

missing.)

I, 16, 3.

II

H^^flt B

^ Wl^ E.

6b ^fTH'fiprr

Hir.

lie

W. Hbg. HHg. Av. XTX,

4f^f^TT W.

"qf?:f^t| E. B.

gt^ B.

m.

pr.

Bn.

qftrr^

bll

II

TTT Trt ff^Fft:

^irWRThznn B

H.

^-RTW^fTt

T. P.

Tf^ (for ^fll

II

ws^

Hbtl. T. P.

I^f^^o

sjfTJRirr^ B.
B.

E.

^^4^

^1i5r

^fn ^i^ ^^li

X?TCt^ Wh. Hw.

tlf?7^ Bu. H.

"^TT^

4-9-

ll^ll

^rR3|^^mt Wh.

^W ^^h^mt
5a

^%

^W ^T^

ft^

13.

1,

II

Hf^^# f^^T^lT^

^^f^TT

fk^j^

ft

^^m^:

W.

flpif% W.

^tf T.

^^^

See Par. Ill, 15, 17, and Introd.,

10

1, 13,

1, 14, 5.

T{^m im:

II

^M

II

^f% ^^^^% ^^ Hfff rr^T^rlf H^

^^^: ^^: in?

II

C)

oil

II

ITTrncftl

TmW\

PTTTft^

l^T^I

PlrTf^j^T^^TOT

^W ^^TT] wfrT HTH^TJ^H

TTTr^^^f

^|^

|^H

^rmf^^ TT^HT^^i:f^^T^i f^^ ^A ^'^r^^i

^n

^ ^^^ ntfHT^HT

IT

^^^7 ^'T^nT ^T^H

^f?iHT T^TI^n^ij^

loa
E.

^^ ^^

!^t

rf

^^^:

T^
5, 5,

8, 9, 8.

like

<=l8

II

seq.

II

E.W.

8, 9,

TBr.

B.

7-9.

ogcT^ Bn.
II, 5, 5, 2;

II

I,

"^TT
8, 9, 9.

II

ll

14 This

^^o

ii

Khanda

Bu.

3a

E. P. Ev.VII, 41,

"f^W?!

Kritik des Rgveda-Textes, Prag 1889,

See Rv.

bu.

^8

11

II

^ i^n ^Tjn^J ^%?

^% W.

^8

II

11

^^ ^Rfl^
^^m ^m 8

^rT

^Tj I^T^ff

^^T^^

iiT^: wh.

^fii^^TfT ^TTT

itfiTr^

^[i^i^lftr

"^^^ ^f^ E.

w.

IT

||

11

lob

II, 43, 2a.

f^^^f^

ii

II

1^^

^frfiT ^ft^wt-

corre.-ponds to Rv.VII, 41; TBr. II,

^^

3.

B.

5b

P. Ev.VII, 41, 5.

W. Wh.

T. TBr. II,

^Wf^^

5, 5, i

MSS. and

H.,

See A. Ludwig, Uber die

35 and 37.

11

[III. 8.]

^%

TT^m?:

II

^if ^fFTT

f^^H: Hql'^T ^^

^g^^:

W^r^ H

XTtI

^^ H^tvft

^'T

"Rfir

6a H*lrtT Bu.

E.W. B.

I,

7I1

^^ir:

15 This

Hw.Hbd.Hbg. HHg.

4a

Wpniw

^^#

B.

E.

%^T^

B.W.Wh.
Wh.

II

it is

1T#

^WTf^ W. ^^f?T Wh.

to

II

Bu.

II

II

8n

II

<^M

II

inrrrf^

^^^
^

Bu.

the Grantha

^JTT^

^Tir# Wh. H.

4b Ev. has Jjlj^l^^Rl

for

'^^^

la oi?ft4^*

Ev. X, 145.

(so also P.) for

TTft'cTT E. P.

II, 8, 9, 9.

often impossible to distinguish the long

W.

15, 4.

II

o^sfHf^ E.Bu. Ev.X, 145, i. In

Rv. has

E.

II

IR

Bu. T. H. TBr.

qq

Khanda corresponds

W.

if

II

61,

^^BffH^^^ W- HSU

xrfTiT( IIS

^'\^^\l^^f^

TT^fifT

W^:

T. P.

ever, especially in Bu.,

"ft

14,

m8li

^^n?:

T?HTV?T ^"R^T^:

zrr

q^TT^ vrpifi ^mifi

Rv.YII, 41,

"qtrf

^m ^^T ^f%?^

^^i>ft*

1,

II

T.

II

<^M

MSS., how-

from the short

and ^5^

^If^T

^TnT^TRflr.

II

B.W.Wh.

for

i.

irfV-

P. Ev.

1, 15,

51,

16, 4.

^^ ^^rft ;m

Tn^rg

IT

"^^W*

II

Tnrt ^^^ '^ft^

^rrTpi%

cTf^^
mistake,

W. has

these

words

^^ Hbg.

after

3b

^fmfJTf^
sec.

'^^

Wh. Bu.

m.)H^^

^r^W^^o

Rv.

Ev. X, 159.

fTf^^HT E.

^^

MSS. and H.

Wh. Bu.

T.

^W^^^''
E 2

for

t?^:

H.
P.

llhd.

placing,

by

"^^^

2a

^if

P. Rv.

^^^ ^0^ #^ W.
B.

15, 6.

T,

(corrected to +i+)r|c(^)

^tHr:^

to

inii

iii.)|^f7l?^^^f^ f^^ff:,

^f^^ ^^^

^Tig^

f^cl

II

#^ ^^^:

pr.

iiffii

^T!?: ii^Mll

Khanda corresponds

flfl[(-gfTf^

Tr^fTt!;Hw.

4a in?r{r^ B
E.

16 This

^^4jJ4| E.

?T^(T^g Wh.

p. xxi.

I,

Bu.

B.W.

"^rm

H^^

II

^^ ^ift^ ^t^

vi^g

xTfri^^fr^^f ^^T^*^^

in marg. E. B. Bu.

f|^

II

Hfiic^T xrfriTT^mf^ f^^T^?:

T^^^ ^w

W.

^s

II

^ ^fT^

^^r?ff

xm^^:

im:

^^^T
2b

T.

J?^^

TRfTcl^ (by correction)

^q"Rtfi:

P. Kv., see Introd.,

MSS. and H.

mrsi^mt^"

for

W.

^^

P. Rv.

irf^i^-

^b

TT^qn:

II

^i

rT^f^

^^WT

^^T

^f^fr^ ^^^m

TTVt

fttc^rt^^^^

fT^'^TT^^f^T Wh.

4b

(fTf%Tf^

HHg.

also

"^I
B

pr.

have

P-

1 ^^Tt
5a

H\v.

^<tf7r), and

5I.

^-^ ^tU*

^^i|:
II

Ci^

Ia

II

^^T!^:

E.

W.

^^^

II

B.

II

B.

I,

B. E. Bu.

Wh. Bu.

T.

oj^

c^^

17,

II

^^

Bu.

II

of

AV.

^I^[^ff|^ E. Rv.

I,

II

xrn

f^^^o

In E.

Hbd. Hbg.

"^ E. T. Ev.

^pTnH'

Bu.o^^^l

^^ B. W. Wh. Bu.

5b and 6a
6b

wr'^^^t

^yh.

^^f^

II

for

are missing.

OJTW B

NTTWrf^ ^^'m

MSS.

II

rl^.

see Introd., p. xxii.

'^

II

Hbd. (f!^f^ftf?T ^Ttt^)

(^^kf W.) TT^

<^^

ib-6b Bu. reads

Mil

II

B. W. Wh. Bu. H.

W.

point to

1-6 correspond to Rv. X, 163.

-g^cdi^o

repeated by Haradatta.

B.

ofiT^ft,

f^TJ^if^T

Wh.

II

^^^^ P. Rv.
^^^

TT^ Ev.

for

o^^

p. xxii.

wNf^ ^#f^f

6a "fWJ^T^: MSS. and H.

II

The corrupt readings

MSS. and H.

^^%#t

m. W. T. P.

^irft?

HHg. (^TT^Tf^)

See Introd.,

H.P.T. ^cf^TT??rrat ^'TT

W.

^irqr 'Tf^^^fe^T^f f%

Hbg.

II

W' ^#ZT^TfiR^

WIH^ i\S^ r^Tl^_ 11^^

TTg^

1,16,41,17,2.

II

f^

^^iffl.

Ev.
2 a

m.

"^ Ev. p.

^iii

See also Rv.-MS.,

gj^e(,|o

sec.

^i^ii
fol.

The word

is

"^^t^^Jftfi;

10.

not

W.

1, 17,

2-8.

ii^h: t?^:

W ^^^^^^Tt
w
Tm^HTi

^<l

II

^[f^l f^ ^?TfH ^

^rftj^ f^ ^ft1^ ^

^i>:

^^IT HS^^^t ^^^tTt

UTT^TVinT^

3IW ^^WT^rfR^fniT f^

^frftr

11

II

II

lltfll

xrfH^^^ ^^HT

4a

MV^Wt

E. Rv.

Tn Bu.

wt w.

B.

Wh. Bu.

mf^^it

gRirr

E.

it

may he

4b

m^^'nl^^
B.

^xiHWr

b.

wh.t. h.

B.

n^^T|^^

W.Wh.

Bu.

Bu. T. H.

o^f^^

MSS. and H.

E. Rv.

^f#' B. E. in^ W. ^Tg^ Rv. X, 85,

I.e.
8a^#^TMSS. '^^T Rv. X, 85, 30.

^^

^E^:

TT.

"^^^

Rv.

1.

c.

B.

Wh. Bu. H.

w.

^fiifwrt

m^^^^

Wh. H.

T. H.

MSS.

^iiflfwTt

JTT^^T^^^ E. P. HT^^f-

5 a o^^5fit

3.

II

II

5t^rr W.

^ft*> E. W. Ev.

read ^TtfX!!'' or ^Ilf^*.

In B. verse 4 precedes verse

5hand6bo^f^TT

P.

Rv.

II

ii

II

^w ^^^T^ji=J^^fw f^ ^iiftr ^

^H-fT^fHftlT^frT

f^ ^^Tftr
^TOT ^ttjIv^
m^^:|;^^ir

Rv.

IRII

ofWf?I

29.

7a
7

<l[^t

SiM^

Wh. Bu. H.

Bv.

Wh. Bu.

^T MSS.

rf^[^ Wh. Bu.

E. B.

Rv.

8b

^T^T

o^

>f^<^f7T W.

^0

H^^RT?:

II

^^b

TTM

^TT^^: ^TTS:

^R^t % ^^t ^t
II

i^Trf*?

II

^q^ ^T

II

II

Rv.

1.

loa of^^^^TR:

Wh. H.

w^:

^^it^

Wh.

<\jz

(1

II

out.

is left

^^ti^i

^ TTTwrw
^f^fTR

II

TT^'fr

lu E.

"^

ii

f^w^f^

II

^T

n fTT

^^^TtrTtwrr

r^R^

ii

^rfrf'T
II

^f%

"^Sffvi

pr.

<^^Mr\

^?IW ^t)

^fTT
e.

ii

w.

II

m.

g ^^f^
b.
q^
ii

So according
is

o^^^jfH*' B

^^T^ ^T^ ^0%

(Bu. has -^

^iM:)

II

r^|*i^c|u]:

ii

m.)

Bu.)
II

^w>

ii

||

II

Tf

^mi^

1.

Cf. Rv.

E. Ev. X,

^^f?f

^[^:^:

c.

B.

prt 'i^^^rW^Jf
TTTrfTt^
^?phii

^ftf^
JTfkr

wi
17

'IT^:

II

^T^T^

f^t^rf^:

W. Bu. have

^M^ ^Tfi

MNchi:

B.

^^ ^tt "^^

to Wh., except that

bu.)

sec.

w fift^ (ft^

ii

3^?I

Ev.
ii

omitted.

^^ci; (f^Fnci:

^: ^ fTTHrmr^'i

of^^^^i
lob

^ft^im

(bu. addH

W.

B.

f^^giWt

II

it

11^

11

II

11'

f^^f.

Bu. T.

^f^ ^'
B

<^^

^'T

II

9b f^^^TH^ E.

of^^if

Bu.
II

f^^^^ft^

11

f^fi:

H"

Hw.

Bii.

ff^^^i^T:

#^

Khanda beginnings

this list of

o^wt^o

(W. has only

J^_ ^'^^^T
it)

't!^

^^ ^o

w.

^rrft[^Trr

(o'^'TWt^' W.

of

B.

wt^ % ffwf^:

W^ %fTr^Tr^Trf'l"'^T ^ff
^W,

3?^r:

Wh. Bu. H.

Haradatta seems to explain

85.35.
E.

9a oqif*

c.

II

^^

^rT XT^^: Il^^^T^T^:

II

f>^R^

II

^cT

rlTf^

II

ii^sii

3nd<fM*i

II

TTTnTT

X, 85, 34.

II

^^^TrT: T^ TT^:
litm^ irm:
fTT%?iT(.
II

^^^^ "'^"

^^^

'^'^^^

^TTTft5

9-10.

1, 17,

II

II

instead
ii

wt^i

t^ wtm

^TW^ ^h:

11

II

ffic:

II

^^ ^R^%%^f^: %^xTg mil

^f ^ 1^ "^"
^^TTOt

^5=r

^^^^^T^T^T^ff ^^TO^^^
OT^if^T^

^^^1^^ "^
TJRrr

f^^T'T^ ^iW^

"^^^

f^OO'SilTf^

if^rf?!
3r?r:

ll

II

Bu.

<^

Introd., p.

ll

?[f7T

W.

See Ts.

1,6,2,

ff?T

Av.VI,

I, 2, i, I

I, 17, 12,

II

g 7?T^frr ^itw^^ ijat ^^^^-ra^F^T'^^Rt^Wr^^T^^T 3T ^ T^'fTT mf^ sl^ld

I!

JT'^TT% TT^SWIT^:

TT^irm^

^^TTK*

68, i; Par, II,

Av.VI,

b See Rv.

VI, 68, 3; VIII,

Asv.

IT

II

II

B.

^mj^l
II

^ ^^1T% ^%
Wh.

Deest in Bu.

E.

As

IT^T?T:

to T. see

xiii.

II, I, I See

B.

IH<fMfi<*li

W^'^

II

5,

I,

i,

3b

23, 21,

2ib; Asv.

6; Asv.

I, 17,

68, 2; Safikh, I, 28, 9

I, 17,

10,

6 seq.

Par, II,

^^^T^^

E,

MBr.
i,

I, 6, i.

Asv,

SeeTBr,

4a 'giij'tl^Mf^ B.

2a ^f^^

1, 17, 7;

MBr.

II, 7, 17, 2;

Cf,

MBr,

Av,

I, 6,

7;

?^

TI^^RT^:

II

^-^^T^

^TT

^^^1^%

11,1,511.2.2.

II

^^^

II

II

^^ ^^i:

%^ ^ ^xTTO^T^Tpj ^-^m Tmj ^^H

^r^^ TT^^m g^^^ ^^ ^^fn %^t^
^gf% ftfd TTT^T^:

Ti

^RT^t:

ii

II

II

li

^^^:

%>^ firvT^ ^IVl^f^-^^^i:! ^iT^TTjM^

11

bil

T(^m w^: mil

^rf

ft^IJH ^T^

1^

^ fnt^Tl^^^^^^^
^ft

fi^^

5 See
E.

^f^

^^ ^m

Hbg. See

E.Wh.

T.

E. B.

Sahkh.

6a

B.

Wh. HHg.

g^:

Bn.

25, 6.

lb

o^

7a

'gT^^^?]^

g^iJ^T

55f% f^o Bu.

As'v. I, 17, 16; Par.

II, 2,
I,

^^

if ftqjt

^:

H.

b sjf^I tlX^Ct B. T.

^f% (^^

51^) Hw.

11,1,19; Av.VITI, 2,17.

H^W,

^TfT deest
aaWTTBu.

in

W^l
Bu.

Seel,

Wh.

Wh.
5, I.

T.

II

II

II

o^ ^^T^^f|^ E.

B.

B.

^^^ ^Tlf

Tj^T^l^^^^^ TJrT^RrT: IR

As'v. 1, 17, 13.

f^I"

ftw^ ^^ ^T^

8b

ini| Bii.

^f^

o^^T^o

6b

-^[f^Tf^

(^

5^'^o E.

||<^H

g^:

^^^ ^^^

Cf. Av. II, 13, i;

TBr.

E.

^i^) Ilbd.

I, 2, i,

B,

ll1ll

ii.-

33
11, 2,

3-9.

ff rft^: IT^:

II

??

II

ft^S^^^r ^T ^^^^f^nlf ^f^^

^rf

^fiA
'sm

CTj^ttr ^t% ^ii ^th^t ^

m^^n^

^Frfir:

^-^l ^T^-J5R^^t TT

^mt

^^^^Ti;

^ ^^^

^ff^TT

II

II?

iiffii

n9

^fti VT ^^^SijcRl^TTifH^tr%T^Rf

II

^ ^^ ^: ^^^^f^ ^^*f f^ 4^Tft ^'^^T^

^4|T^I!|t^Hbd.

Hw. HHg.
^(Tf^5|^

WfT^T.

H*

f*nTt<^^d

Bu.

Cf.

MBr.

2-3; XIX, 24,4-6; MBr.

Bu.
Cf.

See Hir.

MBr.

^^nT^^Hbg.

I, 6,

3b

E. B. Bu.

^f^T^o

ofiTfft^^^'fl Av. XIV,

5a ^^r^^o E.
I

^f^TUiT^ancl ^jf^TJTTci;

^T^S)W^T

p. xxii seq.

Hbd.

HHg.

II

Wh.

E.

P.

eii

Hw.

"^IJcT'i;

-^^r^o

B.

^pr^^oWh. ^^Tf^^Hw. ^T Wf^^Hbd. ^T ^f ^^

Bu.

Hbg. HHg.

13,

See lutrod.,

^j'qTJpi^ B.

tn

II

IITTnTTq^T^rT ^TTTHt^l fvm "I^T^f ^W\[ ^'^^T^

3a ^T^(j| V E. Bu. Wh. Hbg. P. T.

II

I, 4, 2.

27

I,

i,

I, I, 6.

8a See

Par. TI,

5; Par.

2,

I, 4,

6b

13; Hir.

V^^

8; Sankh.

45-

'i^E. B. Hir.

8b

Introd., p. xxiii.
II, 2, i

i,

Hir.

"fHm^^rl

E. B.

6-8 See Av.

I, 4, 2.

I, 4, 2

TlTttJt E.

See Hir.

I, 4, 4.

[HI.

II,

7a 3^^^

8.]

I, 4. 3.

98

II

^H^

JTtft Tfite:

TT^m?:

^V^

^cft

^^^^
_-o_-

fn^^

^f^'^#^f

II, 2, lo

II

T^W^HFTJ

II, 3, 12.

^Ttrft:

^^% mf^ ^ftr^TT

-

flrft^: ^1^^: IRII

^t^^ ^t^if? ^fw ^^wrf^f ^^T ^^:

^ g ^ 5^^^^^^

^fiiwfiTt^ ftrT^

II

^^

II

ll^ll

m^w ?^?i^m^nw i^Fm^w^^^w i^FTTr^vftf^^^?ift[

loa

v^wrftRHr^ ^^^

q-^^

Wh.H.P.T.

^^^%^ ^^f^
^^^

S'afikh. II,

II, 3, 1 a

I,

See Hir.

o^T^ IT g^cg E.
2.

II

E. Bii.MBr.1,6,28.

(B. E.) one expects

30.

Ilv.IV,58, la; TA.X,io,

are,

q-^^B.

11?-^^

I, 4, 6,

^^I'^^ Wt^^Hlf^.
and Introd.,

g^fRT
2b See Rv.

Bu.
I,

^f^^ MSS.

p. xxiii.

See MBr. 1,6,14; Hir.

109, 7b,

and

iiaFor

lobq^ffE.

and H.

lib 05?lf%|t B.
1,5,

Introd., p. xxx.

i.

2a

See

3-12 These

according to the commentaries on Ap. 10, 12, ten Mantras, and 13-23 are eleven

Mantras.

So

also T.

Hw. HHg. have ^^'4^U|*1t^T; and q|\^|1+{T5(Tt, but Hbd.

W^RI^TPT't^: and t?f?:^1Tr^: , while Hbg. gives f^ljfip??!^: and Trf?^Tl*1n^T:

11, 3.

I3-30.

flrft^: T\W.

II

?M

II

vl

t|ft

r^

im

^^F3im '^t^ r^

11^?-^?

1w
^:

^^TT3l#'''^^ i^

^^s^

TO'^r ^xt

ir8ii

IRMII

sr^^TTTHT^ TIT 5^^^^%?^ ^f^^T

^thH^ ^^9 ^^ ^T^iifer iRb

^^

vjnm ^^^Rf^

iRQ.li

of the text read

ITT^ ^ft

S^ahkh. II,
;

MBr.

^^^^

3, I.

I, 6,

23

^j?n^

E. Hir.

Bu.

See Hir.

I, 5,

4 seq.; MBr.

6,

3; Asv.

to

E.B.

I,

26

1, 5, 13.

I, 5,

2;

I, 6,

MBr.
17

I, 6,

B.

See MBr.

^RT^ E.
24 -itj^ B.

S'afikh. II, 2, 12;

24, 15;

tw^yi"

E.

Kaus. 55,

10.

29

F 2

8-9

I, 6,

15

See Hir.

"T^^
MBr.

o?rripi:

16; Kaus. 55, 9.

I, 20, 8.

^^r^^-

a break, and again ^s\<i <OT to

3-1 1 ^^f^fl^ B u

o^T^^^

E.

^"wr^nTT^

Asv.

n?on

^c[ without

23 seq.; Kaus. 56,13.

Cf. Hir. I, 5, 8;

25

^f^|%

^^T^^ without a break

12 i*i5irr|o Bu.

Tf^rT: IR!?II

II

II

II

The MSS,

3, I

T^ft

II

Hf^:

T^J

Tift

27

E.

h.

I, 6,

W^^

Hir.

I,

I, 5,

9 seq.

6,5; S'ankh.II,

See Introd., p.xxiii.

18;

ojtt

TA.

'rm:^

^ TTTT*

WW^^^ E.

<>

E.

Ill, 10,

i.

't^t^t
See Hir.

30 See Hir.

I,

^%

"R^m^:

II

^^S^ ^^tf^ m

^'^'^

11,3,3111,4,4.

II

^^^^TTH^IT^ ^^^T^rf: XTTT^^^

^Tjs:

ijfft^:

R^t^ ^^rT*^
fRTT^

II

*=)

II

^^^ "^^

firrTTt

f^^^

'^'^

As'v. I, 20, 7;

^ ^

Wh. Bu.

Sankh.II,

^^^f^f

II

II

the two Mantras in

^r^_

-W^ ^#%

^r. 7. 7. 5-

II

full,

<^<\

I,

^^i^T

the other

^f^

3 Rv.

>^^

bars.

B.

TTlf^

^^^^T5Rrt H ^

^^ft?:T ^MTg

E.

^RT^^

without any break, as regards accentuation and Sandhi.

W^^T ^W

5Rti^

II

II?

II

II

See Hir.

B.

II

I, 6,

3;

32 Mantras 26-32 iu B. and 27-32 in E. are given

18, 3,

end of 31 a and of 31 by

II

H^f^W RT ^f T|Un ^?:^rng'7^:

^^ ^^f^^HVT f^i^f^^^
'TT

?^

II

II

^^ ^^^ fRr ft^^nf ^^

^^_ ^a

II

11?^

II

TTT^-sri^T

31

^U^

^f^TC^ ^

It

89, 9.

II

^^

MSS.
See

II

Bu. and

^^l W^l

Bu.

II

E.

Wh. mark

Wh.

II, 4, I

and

||

||

3 (Rv.

4 See Hir.

I,

||

fT^^Tt'T"

arid Ts, II, 3, 10, 3

30, 7),

I, 7, 11.

||

Only Wh. gives

give the Pratlkas, viz. zft^^Tt'l

I, 6,

only the

Bu.

TBr.

^t

Ti^ iT^xtfrmMmftrH^T^

^'t

^ TTT^^ HUT HT

T1TT?T

'

ii

f^^mf^?

II

^ ^^T!i 11^ wiqt inftr iibii ^

^ ^^ moil i^Tj^ ^-qifti in^ii
TJl^^E^n^T^WnQ TIT r^^^ in^
II

^Tf

i^

!f

II

^^

lien

II

rn^Frf^gfwift^^T

5a

^ H^
-

4, 12-16.
I, 6,

Mt B.T.

W[^J

E.

6, 11)

it

TT^H

E.

13 All the

MSS.

According to Ap.

I, 5, 6, 4).

has to be recited as follows

^ ^[Wf^fj^^UilH
w Ht^^"^ ^
^ ^< R
w ^^f^ ^
d(<^

or,

't:

<T(^

l^^<ij

ii

See Ev. Khila 29,

TT^^"

9; 12, 17.

10; Ts,

^?

6a ^l^<:i^

i.

See Rv. Khila 29, 3; TA. X, 41; Hir.

E.

12

ii

't:

or,

9-12

or,

Haradatta on

(see

"'^
finifr

|W vt^
^:

ii

irf-

sec.

m.

I,

See Hir.

give only the Pratlka of the Savitrl (Rv. Ill, 62,

11,

rT(4

ir^^ci:

^rr^

TT^^

pr. ni.

6b

7-11 See

11, 12,

and

ir^^^f^

i^

^ Bu.Wh.

I, 8, 4.

or,

^:

fv^

omtf ^:

fH^"

or,

Hwt' ^:

o^T^- g^:

cf.

Hir.

I,

?t

H^^T?:

II

^^^^ ^^51 pTO ^ ^ 'Ttm^

'

^^ ^:

^^^

^M

II

H hM ^^4 ^f

to Visarga before

seems to explain

^T^: Wh.

II

E.~^^:
31; As'v.

pr.

m.)

See

?it'f^

E.

ws(^:

pr.

E.

m.

deest in

^pR?WfT

Wh.

The

^3H^

II

!l

w^

Kaus. 56,

"^ ^R^

m.)

II

II

3.

rfqlf

commentary.

^Tfl

itttj!^ bu.

corrupt, but he

E. B.

II, 5, 1

g^: g^N^

^^rrr ^^

e.

B.

^fNr

H.

Wh.

cT^^

is

text of

and H\W' as a nominative.

B.

Ill, 9, i with Narayana's

E.

^^^

^ b. ^t inw^ wh.

gw g^^:
^^ l^-RT

22, 21; Par. II, 4, 2

pr.

II

11

f^fV'TtTft

gsT^:

^nr f%^ (f^^t

Als'v.

11

see above note on I, 12, 6a.

Bu.

gw
I,

Tm:

ii\*<{ as a vocative,
II

g^ ITRT

B.
6,

s,

^8

^ ^S^rf ^ ^ H^ ^^^ ^rf^

^r?i

mro E. #i:

14 ^'=2T

As

^#

II

II, 5, 9-

II

gf^^: '^^:

S^^Hf ^t^T^t

14

II, 4,

II

>^ft^#J>
2 B. inserts

15 ^''CTT*

gw ^

^^^:
B. E.

See MBr.

^rj f^H^

I,

(R<^1

sRI at the beginning of this Mantra

2-9 ^TTSf ^cl

'^W^Wfi Bu.

B seem.

8 rftj-g E.

^^T^sjcl

cftj^ to

n,

II, 5, 9

6, 1.

ft rft^: w^\

II

^rftf H-^^fft *3?T^^ ino

^^^T

'imTi\

II

^T^^^^^ T^^rM^'ii^

W^jm^l{\ ^TH ^^w'

fm

1^W#

II

^^

trft i^i^ xrft ijirr^^iT^T

*l'^l<N^^

^JU^i*M 41
II

B.

^ ^^:
II

qg^:

g^TTT

<4i<lh^

E.

12-21 Ta. IV, 42, 5 (32)

cf.

"^

II

II

II

Wh.
E.

II

5qtf

^ 1^

IRS

II

ilMii

^ ^^^ ^ g^i: ^^^

i

II See Ts.

E.

Rv.VII, 66, 16; Hir.

^IT!^:

^T^^'^^-

II

xt^tj: i^T!?:

10

9^

II

li

Bu.

I, 7, 10.

||

||

I, 2, 8, i

See Introd.,

^AJjcJ^:

Hir.

g^(^^r#t

lo.

T, 7,

22 b

p. xxxiv.
II

II

B.

io

H^m?:

II

TTfk:

g^

^^t

g^vT

^^^%^^Ti[^ ^^y^ ^Tf

ITVfs^lT^'^ff ^T?t

^^

-^i^

ft

II

II?

"i

II

II

8
II

II

II

II

II

II

^^ ^^T
f^gim? ^^f^ ^Tft
^^ ^^ ^^ ^^ft en

f%^^

i-io.

II

^^ '^^W W[^
^ H^^ ^ ^ETflt

Tlt^ "^^HT qiT ITlf^i

6,

II

^T?t

Hftr Vf^

^ ^niR

^^RTftfi^:

;E^T?f

^ftl^f^ ^^ftmlTTf|

^^Sftf

n,

II

II

II

II

II

^^rhjfir^^f ^n^t
II, 6,

lb gwfrr ^o E.

See Av. XIX, 64,

E.

3-5 See Ts.

10, 4.

^^T5^ Wh.

^
X,

^o

9, 9.

Rv.

I,

Bii.

Ts.

6b

23, 24b.

I, 4,

P.

I, 4,

^^T

Hir.

45, 3

'^Tft

See Intiod.,

I, 7,

TBr.

^^

45. 3; 46, 2;

Bu.

II

o^rrfTW Bu.wh. hw.

i seq.;

mo
2;

II, 6, 6,

^tl ^fTT

TBr.

7 See Ev.
p. xxiv.

MBr.

o^nf^ Hbg.

32; Par. II,

4 seq.; Sankh. II, 10,

^^n^T

II, 6, 6, 5.
I,

I, 6,

23, 24a.

etc.

H.

W^ ^^5^
8

4, 3;

^rf?^
Sankh.

"WT

^^ ^R^'

T.

B. E. Ev. 1,23, 23;

f%^ MSS. and H.

f^^Tc'ET^^'f'T: E. T.

II,

6 a ^PTt

4.

>(^ff^

f%^'

Bu.

Wh.

TIT^

fwrft^: T\w*

11,6,11-15.

^^THHr^R^m^ ^Tlt

^rfiRWTMT^T^ ^^^l^

pT^^*^ ^^T^T^mT;^

^8

II

^tJ^ E. ^TTfT^T Bu. See

fMt^ ^ Wh. f%^f% ^o E.
^TfT

iusert

(5p Wh.) ^tIt

{*fT

"m Wh.) ^Jf i

^:

nr^'TTW ^%
I

B
II

pr.

^11

"w^ vsuf^f^^f^mr^

14b t^r^^T^iqf E.

I, 22, 2;

m.
Bu.

MBr.

I, 6,

g^
||;^<^||

in P.) here.

See Par. II,

But

3, 2;

25 seq.; Kaus. 56, 12.

B.

tifi:

WRfft

^T^

B.

{^B

3j:

^T^^ ^^^ifTT

5mfHfT-?T2I% ^fT^:

B. E.

12

I, 8, 4.

Mantra B. and Wh.

mention the Vyahrtis (given also

says:

II

in his

pr.

II

$11

^f^^o

E.

^TfT

ii^ii

xrft

11, 22,

T ^H^W:

^%^^rR e.
Hir.

T, 7, 17.

he

^S^CTT-

^t^t:

I, 5,

15a WSJ^HIcll^ E.

E.

^l (^

Haiadatta does not

ll

II, 4, 5;

See Av. II, 13, 5; Hir.

Tl^ff ijf?i:

E.

commentary on Ap.

14 a

Sankh.

13

m. Wh.)

rTfRT^f^TT^

ii

^^T"

TTf^^

o^pSIJTP B. Bu. T,

Wh.)

11

iiffii

Hir.

II

of this

in<=ill

^m ^iit in?

^^: ^^^:

At the end

8^

II

Asv.

10;

15b '^TfTT
"q^:

^T!^: Wh.

^w n^^HfH:
[111.8.]

II

B.

8^

Tf^TRT^:

II

^?T f?

K^^^ 5Re^^ H^ HT ft^T^T ^^ TR in

57:

^f ^ ^^?i^: ^4^

^^^ ^T^^
ff^:

II?

II

II

II

118-^Sii

in^ii

^idf:

^^ f? ^ ^^^fWT
Hf ^ink ^^%

II

^?

^%' ?tmiT^

57

IIS8II

^^ ^^T

W* inMII

II, 7, I

^r^

E.

See Hir.

only) E.

"^

Rv.

I, 9,

I,

94,

MBr.

3 Cf.Vs. Ill, 63; Hir.

viz.

on Ap. 12,

'^^TRIJ,

text have only

i.e.

I,

-4)1

I.

9, 10; Saiikb.

the whole of

Mt f^ HT

f^^lijM

B. P. T,

8; Vs. Ill, 62 (Par.

I, 6,

12 o^rg^ Bu. T.

3.

II

^fftfN Writ

T^m

II

^T^^T^;

^^ ^T^^T^;

rT!^

^^ ^7|^^%%i^:

7a.

II, 7, ^-15.

II

^^Tt^

I, 28, 14.

II, i is to

o^m^
?|f7i

1, 16,

Hir.

f^I^I

W['^
7

4-11

be repeated here.
I, 9,

18,

(the last time

II, i, 15);

TRT

Av. V, 28,

B.

See Sudars'anarya

13-15 The MSS. of the

but H. explains the three verses.

II, 7, i6-a6.

II

n^:

fiift^:

8?

II

^H^ ipfi:% H^^ % "qiff ^T ^t w^u f^^

^^^^ ^ n^ ^'^yi% ^ ^^^:
^^ ^ ^t^ Jplj^ Trt 'piTRI^fH^^fTll^

II

^0

II

42, 4;

X,

i,

l^^trv
^T

^4^T^ ^im^i

^^^rft

^ ^^ ^^ ^^% ^^f^
See Kv. X,

B.

1-3;

9,

Hir,

<>

Par.

E.

^^\ Hir.

I,

19b

10, 4.

i;

j|*{I(^

20

II, 6, 17.

ziTRT^fT^E.

i, 5,

gT!?lf^

6,1,4; VII,

V,

pr.

cffm

m.

^T

B.

TWf^%

T.

24a

B. P. T.

II

^!f

II

Bu.

ii

II

TA. IV,

4;

4, i9>

I, 2,

^I^

2i-23SeeHir.I,io,4.

25a

16-18

21, 5; II, 18, 9.

I, 10, 2;

<{|\^|ij<

I, 10, I

Ts. IV,

^8

fit^RT^^H ^^[^rlft^ 'm ^RTtg irm

ITT

II seq.;

19 a

1-3.

^^^

^'^f^ B. T.

t%^T

^n^TW

T^mW^ E.

Bu.
'^

See Hir.

^[^^

See Hir.
I, 10, 5.

Bu. P. "^n^TT^

-^^^^^ Wh. T^PR^-

^f^Bn. ^^t^ #1J^: f^^^^frtP^WT^^: H. SeeTntrod.,p.xxiv.

25b
TBr.
B
26a
26
See
Hir.
c
See
m.
I, 2, i, 19 seq.
^^f^^' pr.
b,
I, 11, 3.

^-

88

II

^^f^m:

tsfrftW

^^^m<f:
II

^5>-?^

mm*

^^^

cT^^

^cff^ii

n,

27

11, 7.

II

8, 4.

II

11^911

^^C(^:

TT^T^^^f^^

flt^ -cT^^W^qT^T f^^m^TT^

^ijfK "^rT^ftr ^^^T? V^*^^l^

II

?.^

cj

\\

^IW^^'M^^ fitTR;s%^wf^m:

fw ^^

HT f^tlRT^^^ ^^^
fir^ ^t
"1%^ f^ ft^ TIT
rf

ft^

II

= II,

Bu.

II

^^^

f^^lcTTfi:

ff(

II

H.

flr^^fq^W

Hir. I.e.; Asv.

I.e.

I.e.;

E.

II

HHg.

E.

^^g

I.e.

p. xxiv.

T.

"N^prRTt E.

50; As'v. Ill,

li

^^

fol.

"N^TcTT

8, 21,

62 a.

Wh.

B.

T.

I.e.

g^
4a

B.

Rv. Khila 27,

B. E.

^^

^%qTf^
2b

B. P.

and Stenzler's

2a

'^%^Tf^ E.Wh. Hw.

As'v. I.e.;

4b fcj^^

^tft: ^x!^:
II, 8, I a

Ev.-Ms,,

Wh. H.

Rv. Khila 27, 3; Rv.-Ms.

See Introd.,

probably H.

See Hir.

3b

B.

'^^^ci; deest in Wh. Bu. H. T.

XXXIV,

Rv. Khila 27,

T.,

II81I

E. B.

II

f^^rlTWTT Wh.
6; Vs.

^^wf^^cfT:

f^l^: ^
^'q^to B.

I, 10,

Wh.

^r^

f^

TTT

lb

See Hir.

Bu. Hbd. Hbg.

E. Bu. P. T.

Hir,

^a

Bu.

f^^IrfTWrt Bu.

E.

TT

^'^xgf^^^T

m his German translation

^^Tf^
3a

^0

3-8.

^^^^

B.

o#^pn
note

II

2,

II

^^^ f^

f^g ^^ ftf ^Tlig

27-32

II

ii^ii

g^

B.

^^o

Rv.-Ms.

I.e.

Bu.

See

MSS. and H.

^I^foj

11,8,5-11.

rrt

II

mtm

1^ ^rT^

fifft^: ^^^:

'^^

^U^^"^^ ^TfT

II

mi^ 1^ ^Tlt
c^^l

^1^

f| TTTT

^m

rHflftt

^T

g^

II

^tj^^\tr^

5-7 See Hir.

Hbd. Hbg.

II

m ^ 4'5rmftT

fT^t

^ HH f^

II

en

^St W^

^? ^f^T

^0

^^H ^#&

I.e.;
1.

Hir.

I,

19 (Prof.

Wh. See

JT^^

I, 2,

i8;

^xiJT?

Wr^

^^:

B. H.

^^T^

"^ E. T.

^^uj ^ chig (o^^^o

B.)

I,

n,

See
4,

10 a

ed.).

11 a

I, II, 4.

c|^

II

II

^Trf^

Bu. Hw. P. T.

Max MuUer's 2nd

Hir.

B. T.

9 See Hir.

11, i.

TA. VI,

f^^:

II

II

II

5b ;BTTf^iR\*Tf

3, 3.

Bu.

^PGrT^ Wh.

As'v. I.e.;

Av. IV,

I, 11, 5.

E. B.

9, 9.

Tfm-

Ev. Khila 27, 4; Rv.-Ms.

^"RT^T^ Wh. Hw.

nH

ii

and Sayana, Rigveda-Bhashya,

10, 2;

see Hir.

ii

til

MBr. 1,5,6; Brh.Up.VI,

"TT^^f
8

f%I^ Bu.

mi

II

If

^^Ti:

Bii.

II

jj^t^

T^H^

^57 ^ITrra

gq

ii

iib VRTT^

"^H'T: ^T!^:

vol.

i,

p. 3,

lob WI+iIM Bu.

Wh.

^ Bu.Wh.
Ii

II

Bu.

i%

iPT^xTT?:

II

n,

II

1-9.

9,

xrtrng^ mil

^^ ^^T|rn^

rfriTJTU

^rr%
^T mf^

rff^

^ I^Hl^t
II

^k^

II

^^^

TIT TTT

II

II

rf\l^

II

11

II

^ 5t^^ 15^^ H^^T i^m f%^

TIT

^If^^^T^T^TH^ HT rj^^^
TT^^^ftf ^HKW-^l TTT

II

^t^

TT?^^ft|T7r^T^
II, 9,

II, 6, 30;
II, I

V,

2a ofrre^ Wh.
As'v. Ill, 8, 19.
7, 3, i;

M^4TR(<I^.
II, 4, 12.

II

Hir.

ofrreg T.

6 The

See Ev. X, 128, 5

I,

II

B.

^^

I^T'n

Hir.

ii, lo; Par. II, 6, 29.

I,

n,

Cf. Par.

9.

5 See Ts.VII,

of the text give only the Pratlka,

7, 14, 2.

Hw. Hbg.

n?fii

II

11(^11

MSS.

Ts. IV,

B. E. Bu.

11

i^^
3

4 See Hir.

T, 11, 7.

WrST"

TTT

n9

uiT^

5r1[h

T.

Mantras 7-9 are given without any break in B. E. Bu.

B
7 TT^^^n
oq^ ^^ Wh.

pr.

m.

The

i,

^^:
See
three

II, 9,

lo

II, lo, 4.

ffrft^: viw*

II

^Iw-f^ ^^^^^if^ mo
T?ft TTft

%T^

^ft

^^

is

II

II

TT^tf^^

^1^

II

^<=i

^H

%T^ ^^^^

^ftsft

II

ft

TT^rf^

TT^ in^ii

^T^tt: ^T!?:

^f ft^ THimi

ff

iqf

rrf%^7

II

10 a

Hir.

II

I, 13, I

Par.

Bu.

See Par.

^[^

^t^IT

II

I, 3,

II

I, 3,

14

1, 13,

12; Asv.

Hir.

E. B.

3 and 4 are not separated in

II

II

9n
8

11

m^H'^^rif^^ E.
12 See Hir.

II

II

^^mftnT^^ft
^^ E.

f^Vtrfrf ^^\^

^^TOt^Tift

II

II

11

See Ait. Br. VIII, 27, 9

?\f^M?i B.
3; Par.
T, 24,

I, 13,

I, 3,

20-22

15.

T?^^ MSS.

S'afikh. Ill, 7, 5.

i.^^W. W^l

II, 10, I a

13

^I^tf% ^nft

II

II

Wh.
^* E.

|i

Jlt??

*|^nT

Bu.

lb and

thoMSS. SeeTA.X,32; 35; Hir.1,13,6;

11.

q^TT^

14a
||

Kaus. 90,

and H.

1{f^
2

9; Asv.

= 11,
1,

q^9, 12,

24, 13; 28.

8t

Ti^m^:

II

^fTT^

5-1

II, lo,

II

1.

'^^ ^T^S^^

TPi^ Tm^rf TT^W^lli^

^M^is^lf^ Mil
II

^^ ^T^^ ^

mt^^lrT^TOT^ TTTOT^ ^ff

^ft^HWT^ fT^'^i^^ ^^^vzj:

^^

^^ ^T

fxi^Hj^ ipnt^^

W^
Wh.

See Hir.

otrniim

7a See TBr.

^Hs*!

I,

^T^TR

II, 4, 8, 7

B.

13, 8

Bu.

'?rf'TET*> E.

31, 12; Gaut. IX, 19.

Par.

would be only

I,

12

3, 28.

three.

See Hir.

I, 13,

i,

MBr.

4;

Hbg. T.

T. P.

13; Par.

I, 3,

E.

E.

B.

qr^fr-

"mTfU

q'RTT'i

27 seq.; As'v.

I,

24, 31.

^rf^?T> Bu. Wh. Hw.

'^f?^*!** in Hbd. seems to have been

Bu.

f^T^Tt^^fTH:*

^^^(h

^t^

m.)m^

^T*^li^dMT>

Kirste's note; Par.

10

pr.

II, i, 15.

firmf^f^"

and Prof.

Dh.

I, 13,

5b qT:^{?rf
6

Wh. Hw. Hbd.

See Hir.

Hir. I.e.;

II

HTTiirinTTrf^rt ^ftj^ in o

I, 3, 20.

'^IR^iT
8

Hbg.
I,

II

II

E.

Par.

Par. Ill,

corrected from ^?RST?<.

9 <rf^'Tl*<*<l E. Bu.

^)

II

E.

^P^i^^W^
E.

!f

IRII

TTTfit:

n ^ ^^ f%f^g%

5a

II

II

pr.

I, 3,

m.)^

B.

As

to

27.

See Hir.

According to Sudars'anarya

T. counts 9 and 10 as one Mantra.

^^

T.

^l

I.e.; Par. I.e.

on Ap.

^t

^^p^RlT

13, 17,

E.

Vf^

see Ap.

11 See

Mantras 8-1 1

II, lo,

12

II, 11,5.

in^n ht

i|rn^

^5^1^

\\^%\\

flrft^:

II

^i

fT^

m:

^:

VTrTT

^^^

'^^'^fl

W^t ^cT

II

8e

II

mmi

tt^t ^ifir

ftrTTz in8ii

^'StTTf:

w^:

W ^^rT mbii

IISSII

T^?|?:

ii<^oii

VTW^

f^

II

^^ 1^

^^^ IfllT^
?tW ^ f^ ^W^flW

mm g^ illTHTm^ ^IHT

^^ 1^^ V^Tff? g^fn ^UV^: ?

vrm ^^Tg ?^t^^ ^gf^ w^trn^ t?W^ ^^^

12 orfj^dl Bu.

E.

See Hir.

I.e.;

Par.

^f^

cl^

%^^

VJrU ^^T^

'fr

^0|| B.

II

I.e.

^^

Ill, 3, ir, 2 .eq.,

13

rf^I B.

^ij^: ^T!^:

qcil

TMirf^ ^ff^ ^I^T

Mantras 1-4 from Ts.

them

18

I, 13, 15.

f^^TRT ^ai<^

explains

See Hir.

15-17 rparr

II

Wh.

gjJcT

^^311

Wh.

||

f^^T^q^^ir

ll

See Hir.

T,

13,

'^f^ fT^ %^'^ fT^

<^0
^=10

II

11

Bu.

||

E.

I, 4,

46,

<\0

ii,

1^ ^^ttWf^ '^^I IMSS.

and 5-8 from Ts.

seq.

||

^^

n, 1-8

I have given

Haradatta

fully.

II

II

11

14 seq.

tt^

[III. 8.]

MO

II

^^1^T^W#

^^^brftr in 8
9-1 1

^^W^

Bu.
14

13b

fg^o

Bu.

E.

"^letilT^

^^ TT^ MSS.

Wh. H.

T.

lib

II

II

<TTr Bu.

^^*

The Mantras, which

= Ts. Ill, 3, 11, 5,

^ft^rt^^t^^ Wh.

f^TR^ E,

m?

H^

fW

II

H., are given from Rv. II, 32, 4seq.

'h^^ilffTW

11,11,6-14.

II

^ ^^TWm^^^ ^"^

^^' ^^TV: ftrTt

f^^^^^

H^m?:

E. B.

are explained

i2a^^>ilf?X^

See Kas'ika on Pan. IV,

i,

173.

As v.

I,

14, 7

See Hir,

TI, i, 3;

B,

by

Bu.H.T.
12 b r{^^

Par.

I, 15, 8.

11,11,15-20.

II

firft^:

^fiT|T? ^^frkft 4^Tft?

^^ #h:

xt^w

^H5.

u^:

^?^T^h

I^^

^^^^% ^#^ ^^^ s^tIt in!f

^Tt ^^t^H:

$:H

JrTHT

n^T^rf^rft

^rf^Wt

15

'f'T

% E.

PdBcMl^jfM Bu.

may

be

p. xxiv,

20

iT

^^,

and Hir.

f^r:^

^p

See Hir.

XJ^ c^

?I?jf^

B.

^^^

^"^T<J<^Tlt Bu.

Mantras 16-20.

etc.

19 b

Av.

II

16 a ^\j^:

E.

q^ B.

WTTT^^T

^^B5

T^
T.

E.

See Hir.

TT^T
19 a

E.

^ftl

f?f^T^

^^

= n^ udalam = n^ udaram.
Ti^'fl

II,

Bu.

B.

B.
It

See Introd.,

^f^f^^ B. 0%^ ^ e. ^^f^ ^ ^T^ E.

%^^ 33% (^^ b.) ^tt^^ti^ b. e. ^^

I, II, 4.

See also Par.

According

with irf?!
rd8c|, 17

^S

iRoii

rf^[f^

but Haradatta explains

II, 3, 3.

II

17b and i8b

E.

11^ Mil

inbii

3U^ TJ^g

^^E.

^ri%

II, 2, 5.

Wh.

m^I^ ^^a

E.

Um'^4

^% ^^t^t:

^^TRtM E.

i6b

3, I.

II

^^ ^^ ^U^^%

f^tn ^f^

^^

II

to

I, i6, 2.

1 have followed Haradatta in dividing

Sudarsanarya (on Ap.

with f^rr Wr\H^, 18 with

and 20 begins with t^(e|-3t<q.

14, 14

^^Wt:,

and

15),

Mantra 16 ends

19 begins with

^ wfj

M^

II

rnft^H^

f^T ^
IJrft^

^W ^^ftr^H

^T^i ^lJi TJ5T

FIT

Tqr^m^:

T^^

^fi^

rfftsr^TB^rf^

II,

II

11,21-28.

T^^ ^i:^ ^Tift: IRS

^ ^^n^

rrg^

iR^n

^^T ^ff ^ ^f^^^ IR?

W^ ^^ f^ ?\ft7"lt ^^^T tt^^'^ ^^^t i^Tc^oT:

vtft
fftj^ ^h% ^ifhwwii ^^^fm-fi^t

ji

f5=r

^^if

WtI^^ ^ft^-^^^ ^f^^T

ff

^^

21-31 The
datta's

HHTT

MSS.

commentary shows, Ts. IV,

ll<^^m.

22

Hw.

M^

2, 2

f|[^^rf^^T^^[TRi:

(not Rv. X, 45).

^g:

ll^bll

This

II

Ap. 15,

reads consistently f^reffT and t%(3T for f^^TT?

27 b H. remarks that "^Wt^ stands for

II

IRlfll

^^ ^^f^ a^ I^H^ ^f^

of the text have only

^^

II

^Tftf^^Tf^lRMII

^ll f^^f^'lf'^^rqn^^^I ^^^'^T^^'FfT

ir

II

is,

as

refers to

filso

the reading of the Bahvrcas.

^RT

for

Harait

by

^^f.

y3
11,11,2911,12,2.

^5

iT^^t

^T ^
32
I, 15,

Wh.
MBr.
I

9
II

Par.
cjcj

I, 5,

li^T

II

oWTT'H Wh. T.

E.

18, 2;

I,

Bu.

MBr.

B.

See MBr.

I, 5.

Vprr ^^rg
Hir. IT,

18;

f^hrnwf

Bu.

ftmiJ^^^T

^f^#^ ^^FTT

o^tm^n:

I, 5,

See

^ ^^

g^^T^T^iT

fi^wf^

rrt

3,

2;

MBr.

9; Asv.

'fr

T,

19

I,

'\

II

^W^t

16, 18;

Par.

n <^*^

Asv.

15, 2; Rv.-M-., fol.

26.

T, 15,

56a

3;

h "^

II, 3, 2;

II, 12,

Brh. Up. VI,

^f^^

Ev. Khila

29,

B.

2,

Asv,

T^t!^:

TJ^T^^:

E. B.

ll

T, 18, 4.

II

See Hir.

E.

Brh. Up. VI, 4. 8;

Tt^ ffWf?r:

Par.

I, 5,

II

ii?^ii

11?^ II

g^^T IR
33 h

i?;

M?

II

^T^^wtrrf:

^rforq^if ^H^i"5ff55^^^

^3ffW-^f

n^:

firft^:

II

||

a See
4,

26.

^f%^

M8

TT^TTT^:

II

11,12,3-14.

II

iqfy

^VT

f^fii

Tpil

f^^Til^^ ^^Tg

i^fy

Wt

FTfti

17^t

i^^^ ^f^^ ^Vrg

i^^

Hilt

i^fti iTirt

^f^^ j^

f^^^

^^n^ ^^

i^T

t^T

f^ft

^ft

^^f

II

II

^^ ^Mig

II

II

Mil

^ft ^^TTT^ ^'\^bl

^Ttft ft^ ^

^^

^H^frft^ ^? "^TH^ ^

11?

^T^t^^l ^i^

"^f*^*

^!^^

^^

ll!fll

''^"

m^ m -^^ ^ ^MTfi^ U "Z?^ ^W ftT^fif x^Tlt:

II

til

^ii^^ii^oii

^^^fT g^ ^T^T ^^ ^Tff ^Tli

WT^:
6 10 See TBr. II,

8a

^ft^ Wh.

B. E.TBr.

'sRi:

II

I.e.

wh.

5, 6,

T^

1-3; Av.

Bii.

cTTOT ^TT (tva

in^ii Bu.

^Tf5: in^ii

II, 10;

Hir. II,

f% '^%

= tva+a)

^T'ri

H^

in^-c|8ll

B.

H.

^^w

3,

10-4,

6b ^ll^ltj

i.

^^ fW^ Bu.
loa

^'W:

in^ii E. B.

B. E.

8b

rfjwi
14

B.

WT

^^:

VH^

flT^T

fT

iJ5T X^MTTT^T

^
W

I?

^^

MM

II

IIS

'jl

Tzrr;qT^^"T

HTl ifl^^f

TT^f^

w^:

flrft^:

II, 13, 1-7.

II

^<5n^

II

II

II

II

%^ fT^ H ^^ HTf 4t^Hf ^^

II

II

^T^fn ^ ^^fk ^^ ^ji ^^^i^ '^^ ^ififiM^ftT

^xt^^

T^n^Tft'^

II, 13, I a

'Tf^Tft^
II, 4, 3.

H.

Hir. II, 4,

gl^ I^
^^Tf%

B. E.

Wh.

MBi.

T.

I, 5,

Bu.
2

2.

Cf. Ev.-Ms., fol.

Hir. II, 3, 8;

^T^H W'ft f^ft^T

Wh. H.
b

As v.

I,

B.

13, 7;

1511^

Wi%

P5r.

11, 9.

I,

4,

5; Par.

I, i6,

Hbd.

The Grantha MSS. do not

WPUrf

or

Wr^
Wh.

in Bu.
7a

25.

^^TTft
B. E. T.

E.

B. P.

f^

Bu.

4b

Cf.

E.

and 'qifH ^^THRf^

W[^fm IT^^ V^t\

distinguish between JJ and ^, hence we may read

Wh. Hw. Hbg. HHg.

oi^

^"Rm

gfn*li^*i

^^Tf

B. P. Hir.

4a ^^ft^

E. P.

II

T^

B. E. Bu. T.

Cf. Hir. II, 3, 8.

E.

and ^TfT^irtTRl, accents by conjecture.

See Hir. TI,

finrSBTft

g^% i^
ro;

^#

lit?

t^TTrft#

^t^^IT^TftW^ E.

T.

fT# Wh. Hw.

3b

56a.

^^^^

ii

^T^fiT^^^

E.

See Hir. II,

4, 5;

Par.

I, 16, 22.

y\%

II

^^^TRT?:

11,13,7-12.

II

^^: "R^M ^ot^

^{iri ^TftfrTTftr^

^i^ ^WTf^W

^Tlt

llbll

^^^ ^WTf|iT ^Tft

lien

n^ii

^f^Tit in^ii

^^^^:
7b

TT^WfiT^

?:^: B. E.

9a

loa

T, 16, 23.

H. T.
11

XTi^Tf Bu.

E.

^^i^wf:

^fwr:

m^T<'

^:

(r^rr

B.

^t

%f^^:
1 1

m.) B.

-^^nif^;

B.

o^f^

E.

Bu.
sec.

^^:

B.

E.

^^T!5:

t?4t^ Wh.

%fk^_

II

E.

8a

T.

tpqif

if^t^m^

^?r: e.

B. E.

in?

e.

^fllfil Bu.

Cf. Hir. II, 3, 7.

?iWnft
lob

o^^^qf^^l^HT't, ^T Bu Wh. H.
.

o^i^trf^fft* r\

www:

^T

H^: wh.

E.

See Hir.
12 c

in^T^J

(?)

H,

Cf. Hir. ii, 3, 7; par.

rrww

I.e.

b.

B. Bu.

Wh.

TiirTmt^:

E.

"W^t^ft^T^12a

ii^fT:

^TTf-

b.

.V7
II, 14, 1-6.

II

^^

T?TrTT

^^ ^

Or^f ^Tit

^^^TTTtft

^^ H^f^^T
^Ttftr

;HtTT

TT^cT:

II

See Hir.

E.

E. B.

H ^-^ ^i^smT^

P.

of tbe text have

3, 10, 3.

II

II

II

Wif^

I.e.

Wt^IT:

II, 14,

E.

*lll(fl% *tlLN(fl'l, H.

Ts. II,

II

'^^Fr^ ^^^ftTTf^TT^

le oT^sqt

fil^^fi^E.

II

FTT?! mil

II

^*i1f^y|fd: mail
I.e.

II

M^

II

xrm f^VTfi^^nft

H^fir

^^ ^^f%

ftrft^: i?^:

1%^

2b

B.

See Intiod.,

3b g^^mrf^E. See
^Rf^T^T^Wrt^rfTf
(So also in P.T.)

^%

^T!^: Wh.

^^in^^*'

p. xxv.

II, 11,33.

II

\%^_

^<^Uit^

^^Rf^fl

E. P.

B. E.

II, 12, i.

The Mantra f^cH:

HHg.
I

B.

^^Ifiu

5-9 The MSS.

and H. explains the Jive Mantras

only mentioned in Hw., not in Hhd. Hbg.

See Hir.

2c ^U{!c|di% B.

2d ^^T^fW Pl<|^
4 See

as given

^|^j^^% ^V^go

See also Par.

II

^ ^ fWjt

in^|| Bu.

Bh.

If

from

etc. is

I, 16, 6; Hir. II, 4, 18.

[III. 8.]

Mt

II

'^^^T?:

II, 15, 1.

II, 14, 7

II

^g ^^T?TpT^ ^f^TinftTT^Tm^ ^^
b
^^T^ift^^ti^^nr \%^

iisii

II

^9^?!Tft^TO

^^ ^^MW^c^tr

^^ ^R^%^^^:

Hb

^t

fItTRrr, and oitNtot t.

B. E. T.

15-22

irf^Ht t^Tft?

= 11,

g^t^
I,

g^W

^'^TPCu!^^^

II

'^^t m8il

^^t^T f^T^ftr

^fc^^ e.

Wh. Bu.

See II,

1-8.

7,

4-11.

l8 H E. B.

in ^11

II^M-^^II

'^gt?!:

^^:

II

14 a

12-13 jjfrqf

^T^t

'^g^^: ^T!^:
II, 15,

lb

ft=r^t?^Tftr

B.

II

Wh.

II

(^t

B.)

^?Tn

Wh. Bu.

<^8

IT JJTR B.

II

Bu.

J{^

^T^

B. E. T.

||

Bu.

<\\i

||

2-12.

II, 15,

'^'^

H^TT

rn^4^

Tm:

n firfti?:

^W:

II

Me

\\

II

fk^p'^T f^ UT^^^T^^:

II

^: ^c^^l?:^ 8
|WT
^^^ ^Tuhftl ^? f^t^ f^T^^ i^
w^ ^ ^ ^^ ^ -^
^fn t^g
r^t

"qft^:

II

W? ^"N^ra ^f^^

2a

^f^ (of%

TA. X,

I, io; Rv.

B.

^ifc^^jo

mwNl
4, 4;

E.

Hir.

I,

B.

^Tir

Wh. Bu.

MBr,

See Introd.,

p.

Deest in Hbd.

12,

6a

Hir.

4a

I,

^rtzmt

o^^

lo-ii

Cf. Par. Ill, 4, 18;

Sankh.

^^

II

II

lib

T^

E.

ftr^

II

ii^i^ii

Wh. Bu.

See

OTfTlf^tlWr Bu.

cTT^^ B.Wh.

T.

See As'v. II,

o^fTxl

16

8,

^: H.Wh.T.
E.

II

3a tTret^Tf^fTT E.

12a

Hbg.

Par. Ill,

^W[ Bu.

jUT

%^ (%>^ sec. m.)

^^^ E,

o^T^^^^

Ill, 3, 3 seqq.
I

E.

27, 7; As'v. IT, 9, 2.

9 o-ftTfr B.

Hw.

Bu.

4b qft^fi: Bu.

E.

igf^ft

flff^TT

B.

3b cTRtg^

HHg.

27, 4; Av. Ill, 12, 7.

B. E.

fTTfW^

11

^^^e^t:
_
C\

moil

f'l^fllf'r Bu.

II, 2, 7.

xxv.

If

f^^^TtifT:

^f^Tf% T^" E.

m.) JTTT' B.

sec.

I, 22, 15;

^tj,H^<*<'^

See Av. Ill,

IIS II

C\

f7!Bf^fij<T Wh.

B.
fTTf f^o

II

vw^^tu^:
-

^2r^^5l^T:iieii

E.

II

^:

(W^:

o'^^T

B.

"^^nT E.
E.) B. E.

B. E.

^0

ii

H^m?:

^f ^T^^#r ^_

^^

'I?!

n,

II

H'^JtI in ^

15, 12-19.

II

^^f^^l^f g^^H: IT ^%

^^5=1^

fT^k^ ^T^i^t ^^Tf^

II

^?ll

f^irr^Tftm^

i^inxifH^ ii^i?r

^Tit m8ii

^t^T ^WT^

^Tw^

^HfimnT^TrTT

TTTrT^iqwiTTrT

^T^ ^^*

^^ft^T

^^^1 nfk

rT^

12b fJfTJTf^
13 Cf. Par. Ill,

4,

15

2, 3, 1

Ill, 4, 4.

II

18

The MSS.

V, 2,2,

^ -^^

-^tN^T

Sankh.

^it

^ ^^

^f^

ins

fi+?JfTT7^

II

H. explains the Mantras

T\if\

^f^ftw^t

Wh. Bn.

TJW[

H.

14a ^ftt^T" Bu.

14b

"^tJcT

Ill, 4, 10.

2.

11, 4, i.

16

^^

T.

from Ts.

^:

in(^ii

^^f^T

T^yj

Cf. P5r. I, 3, 14;

18-19 The MSS. of the text have

as given

in til

^^^'^t^ E.

of the text give only the Pratlka,

TBr. Ill,

17 Cf. Kau3. 136,

B. E.

inSfii

f^^ ^ ^ ijftf fiii? ^ ^n^^

B. E.

(bis)

"f^nr^ E.
Ts. IV,

^ iff ^

^T! ^iT ^TT ^i

^^:

TIT

Ill, 4, 10, i; cf.

E.

See

II

Sankh.

TT^^

Rv.VII, 54,

i,

and

3.

II, 15,

2o

II, i6, 2.

n^:

firft^:

II

^^Tt^#

^^ ^t^ ft^^

^^ g^^

Tl^ ^:

%^

II

^ fq^

^^pirfrr

iRoii

^^11

II

TT^r^^: ^Tj?: inmi

^qft^ra"^!^ iJrft^^T

See also

As'v. II, 9, 9; Par. Ill, 4, 7;

Bu. H. T.

Tprt^

^o

^fft

Hir. I, 28,

Uf^ ar^^T^

E.

20b

Mantras 20 to 22 are missing.

Rv. VII, 55,
has

II

CiM

II

22

1.

before

Wh. Hbg. Hbd.

fiTW^ifiT::

r:[W^:

#^^

B.

wm:

^o

wii.

22.

II, 16, i a

f;^)^:

^|ft ^^*>

ffft ^^o
E.

S^rTTt^'l w*4;^=(^: Wh.

^^^-^

^ff

^:

ii

i;i>T^[f3>T*

f|iT:

24; Hir. II,

^^:
E.

B.

bu.

^o

In Wh.,

2.

21a c|!tsn^1% E.

E.

B-

s^mrf^sgr-RT^o
b

20a I[f%(

See Ev. VII, 54,

B.

^ftr:

^'^'- ^' ^^'

S^cTT^^??:

11

)m

f^(f Hl'g.) \*jH<* Jt*

gr#T:

S^^

^^S-

^c^xji

5^cn^^*JI*ia5MT.

Bu.

Kaus. 43, 13.

-q^:

^t:

II

^I^Tj'^

Mantra

If^^' f^* ^^'

2a

f|^:

^^

7, 2.

e. b.

ii

l^fTt TT^**

fftj
h.v.

lb

Bu. T.

^^

E.

ffx;:

^Nm

E.

^T^:

E.

^^wfwTT
^^m, w^i,

^^^^: Wh.

bu.

irrT: h.

^^W

%^

^i

T^-sfTf

H.

^ ^^

HHg.

HHg.

li

^^^

f^^^

E.

T.

B. Hbd.

Bu.

T.

HHg.

^gftfrW

Bu.

Cf. Hir. II. 7, 2

^I%^W<

fifo

^ftftW:

Par.

I,

pr.

m.

II

"^fl

^R

II

If

II

Hw. Hbg. Hbd.

Cf. Hir. II, 7, 2.

Wh. Hw. Hbg.

^fT'IJt

g^^^t^B.
16, 24.

Jjflff^ig:

^^^fw

4
sec.

o^T^B.

E.

fTTT T" Wh.

o,|^ b

m.

fT ^

pr.

f^^lT Wh.
Par.

Wh.

1, 16,

^ ^ g^^:

24; Hir. II,

^rRTr

T. Hbg.

7,

3-4.

HHg.

c^
5

^ y-fMciH (sic)

^^

B.

(deest in Hbd.).

gives this verse in an abridged form, the other

^4)flU!: E.

T.

g^^trw:

B.

6b

"^^fS^'Jlf

^f*?^

See Introd.,

MSS.

^TW Wh.

repeat

Wh.

B. E.

(The two
to

mark the

''W^

Hbd. Hbg. HHg.

Bu. Hw.
p. xxv.
it

AVh. T.

WTW^T"

m.

f^

B. E. Bu. T.

o^^jf^jj^ Bu.
Hw.

E.

o^fi^T^

^^tW

B. E.

Grantha MSS. have a peculiar sign somewhat resembling the Grantha

pluta vowel.)

T., for

nor X^f-

g^HW Wh. Hw. ^ft^W Hbd. ^^ITW

^TIJ^^TJI^TJ Wh.

Bu.

II

'^^^

^^KW^

3b

wfirf^T'll^ B

Bu.

^^R

B.

^^=IH:

has only ^TB9|<1^, giving neither

Hbg.

W^^

ii

^Tfii^

E.

^^*r:

f^Hf^"

Bu.

Irq^^'^:

II, i6, 3-6.

II

^ ^ ^^ ^^^Tr^ ^

5g^^
^^^^:

fq

^1 ^^

f%ij^

3a

^i^m^:

II

in full.

g^fftw

e. t.

W[1^

Cf.

B. E.

6a Only Bu.

^^iTW* Wh.
gflfftw

b.

II, i6,

7-1 1.

HWrq

^ ^

5f^T

f ^TO

fT^

w^^j

iftrT

^nyiifrf

^^^^rf

^ ^^t
^^# ^

^o

TtffTT: B.Wh. H.

See Introd.,

p. xxvi,

^ftrf:

^ ^o
and Hir.

oT^T^ff ff-g E.

See Hir.

Wh. Hbd. Hbg. HHg.

T.

Hw.

See Hir.

^<^ct MSS.
says

^Icf^

16, 24.

^Wt^
II

9a

8a

8b

^ cf^

H.

II

^0

B.

^WTT'^Z'^

f^ f

^:

bu.
B.

5^fl^

E.

II

B.

T.

Hbg. Hbd.

Bu.

IPSIT^^ f

Wh.

hM ^-

W^H^l

^ ^ ^-

sense of this, nor does Haradatta give any help,

W^ff

B.

^^<

for

^rW^

See Hir.

Bu.

^^'^ ptm: b. o^t f^rnsi: t.

Bu.
Wh.
Xl^t'wWft^
q^ ^ ^1^0<H E. See

^T^f^Tirrf^

^%

oyT^f^Tf E.

WSFff E.

^^^

^"^ffT!^: Hbd.

f%^:

fWT fT

?T^T^^ ^
B. E.

Wh.

f^>S^^^<T, leaving ^: unexplained.

T^r^ f^m:

II

Cf. Par. I, i6, 24.

o^^

g^^ f^^o

c.

9b and lob

10 a
B.

1.

lib a

II

<>\ij^r{ Bu.

II, 7, 2.

make any

1 ^n^O^ft

Introd., p. xxvi.

S^

im^^^^f Bu.

I.e.

I cannot

II

%ff <!: Bu.

E. T.

B. E.

HHg.

^R^Tcrnssr: Hbg. ^re^rc!^:

11

^'^T

^^ ^f|^

ii^ii

^Hft^T^^

H.

^^ %:

ijift^^zn

^^
^mX^^
W

^^f^ #^T^"^R^^_

according to

^^t^ ? ^: ftm

TTTHT

^^f^ ^^TJ^

1 a

If?

II

i?l ^^TIT HTrTT itf^W: f^rTT

^ifft

flrft^: 1^^:

II

E.

"yi-ir+i^Tf^^

B.

of^nerr" wh.

I.e.,

who
and

Cf. Par. I,

^^ ^
above 9a.

r8

^^^f ^^xifirfrT:
^

TT^^rnT?:

II

in?

II

HT "^^^

HTT!TPr5Fqft^Tf%

7f

11,16,1211,17,1.

II

^ift^TftT 11^811

^3n5t Tl^#t ^T\|T

f^f^T^T M^K Wi^\

^T^t ^5^Tt ^^Vt

^^^

II

^M

^niT f^ljff WT^t

inffll

Wm f^rjf%^'-^ ^^Tt ^'^t TT^^ ^Tlt in

^^:

12

"g^

% B. E.

^^TT'W^

Wh.

Bu.

^*JH<sl^ E.

wh.

Bu.

^[fr^rf^

wft^f^

^nm

(M^fa^jvfr

S^ll B.

jecture.

^;gii::

^^

t
B. E.

f'^'^M^ B sec.

14 a

Bu. H.

^^ ^J|Tt

^ij: ^t^:
ll

3|?:

Tr^\^:

E.

?TT

^ft^

S^

ll

E.

Bu.

wh.

m^n

II, 17, i a

^di^<* Wh. Hbg. HHg.

m.

'^f^ff^-

TtJJH}^

^Wt%

?Tft^rf% B.

W^l B.
bu.

pr.

f g#(or ^)w,
e.

^Kfi r^^Vm^^ ^T ^f^: ^Tff

f^l^

bu.

^f^Cf^:

fll> B

m. T.

Bu. H. T.

oTrjp?^jrf^o T.

-RTwWft^rf^
15

^11

inlfii

l[^^^^:

E.

^rft^f^

q^ff1lf?r:

^ff

13a

B.

E.

16 ^3T:ft

Hir. II, 16, 5.

12b

E.

"51^ j^^:

14b irrWT^

irrT!JT^

^^^

II

B.

-^^i^^:

IT^^
Wh.

f^o

T^^:

II

17

B.

W^)

?Tt
cf.

W^

grj?:: rr^f?jf?T:

^f|,

^T^^^:

E.

accents by con-

II. 17, 1-6.

f^^^f^TTli

irft^?

^wIh^ ^:
^

2a

B. E.

3b
4a

not given in

f^:

II

E.

fff

Hl)d.

II

^^w^'^
^Tif^' '^

Bu.Wh. Hw.

^T ^T^

TT^f^T^ g^

o^T^T^
full in the

^^_

i II

II

11811

^1^

^t ^^ f^
Wh.

II?

^;w/^ ^fT^B.

Hbd.

^M

II

^^ ^ ^^Twrf^^ ^n^^ ^T^t

^^^nf ^

lb

firft^: i?^:

II

E.

'^

MSS.

Tf^

E.

^^:

^^ ^
W<tf^

^^
^^

f^:

Bu^^nr^fT^ ^^^frw

T.

^"^fW

Wh.

^tf^

B.

cfi^^ Bu. H.

E.

B.

^m^

2, 8, 3.

^wt
E.

^t

TTfTVtt^

3a

4b ^'l^^nj

them from Ts. IV,

B. Bu.

11

TTf^ Hbg. HHg.

f%4^tf ftf^
I take

E.

n If

Wh.

^l^^

B. T.

5-7 are

^^ ^"^ ^ T^

T.
[III. 8.]

%%

II

i^^xTT?:

^ qh[?^ i^^ Hvqw^'^T ^^:

^>q

^TT

^f^ ff?:qTfi? ^r 1^

e^ ^^J^ ^:

^fi\f^

iiqii

^fi "^fi

mo

^wt ^tT>^
^j nft'^f

inciii

Trft*^

in^ll

^J

11, 17,

II

7-12.

^I^9II

^fc^^lTilT^

II

II

11

8a^?iTft^TE. '^flft^TB. Wfrf^'^nBu.AVh.H.

T.

Cf. Hir. II, 16, 6.

f^^ B. f^W B. After t^^:, E. has the following interpolation: TJ^T^

8b T^ ^f^ Bu.
^^[^ ^%^% ^TT^TTtfl'
T:^ ^f^* Bu. ^Ht
B
m.
pr.
9 %^T%^
^f^JTo
pT ^f^" B sec. m. X^ ^f^^iftW E.
II

^TTtTT^fT%
TRrl <^^^%
<1^<=t|^

II

Wh. H.

%^f%^

W^T%^

^ff^Tf7r^^%

%^%^

T.

Wimj"

#^T

E.

E.

^^T^^

^fT>

w4^ %^%^ %

Wh. H.

T.

^riTT|Tt^<T

B. Bu.

E.

^^>

^ff^Tf?r^^

10
B. Bu.

^^

tirT%^

f^T^^T^TT^H B.
fI^^%1IT%^
Bu.

T.

^ff^f?T^^

n,

17,

13-19-

ff^^TT in?

TJ^ (Tf^rTT

etc.

...

(tfeiTT

^ft

^f^^f^^o
%ft,

RH^TcT

^^^

B.

etc.

etc.

^Vlfir)
^

SM

II

11

"M

11

II

^nTftr)

^iJTftf)

E.

tJT^^ffi

^f%^^T#^
H.

II

11

c|b

s^

See Introd.,

TTTft f^^TnsJt

Mantras as given from Ts.V,

5, 10,

^II^T

Bu.

11

II

^f?i^^ff^ ^ ^W[o

E.

1^

^fcT T(o

IT^ft

^mft?

iT'ii

^vrftr) inSfii

^^^Tff^% ^^T
Wh. Hbg.

^T

K^TT^ (Tfem

f^%

rf

(tfem

!fS

II

II

fi^fr '^^ ^T wf^

etc.

T{W

flrft^:

II

B. Bu.

Wh.

Bu.

^t^^^Tt^**

T.

14-25 The MSS. have only:

f T^ %f^ ^t^^q^T^T:
1-3; 3-5.

^nP5^:

13b ^^'reT'?!^ E.

Bu.

^f^'I^f^^o

p. xxvii.

13a

II

H. explains

all

the

%b

^WT

TT^m?:

II

ff ^^

(^H^m

fkmt

etc.

^WTTt
(5|TrT^^

WH^

W^

^mfil) IRO

("^TrT^Ti

etc.

tf%

(^trT^T^

etc.

^mft?)

etc.

s^^R(; (^Tri^m

etc.

II

^vrfii)

^^

^ l1% ^ ^ ^mftr

^^

'giT TT^T

20 seqq. ^TrTTRf to

^fT'n f^ B.

"55^5

^Tf^T to
?:T^^i^: MSS.

As'v. II, 3, 3; Hir. II, 16, 8,

II

^?

II

ii

II

^M

^tr?:^

^S

i^ii

II

II

^8ii

II

be supplied from 25.

and H.

II

II

^iftr)

TT

^mftr

19-3^-

II

^^

^ff

^T

rf

^vrfiR)

II. ^7,

II

See Par.

II, 14,

26 b
4

with Prof. Kirste's note; and Introd.,

JTi^M^o

E.

Sankh. IV.

18,

p. xxiv,

2711,

II, 17,

i8, lo.

w^\

firft^:

^?^^: ^^:

T^^Wfti

^HR^t ^ 1'5'ffT: ^
nfit ^% nfH ftr^Tfti Tit
II

T{^ iT^T^t

f^vfrfftf

tMt? T^:

^ f^ ^f^

%fT^TSIT^ft

-Rit

3, 3.

Wh.

m-fn

II

i^

E.

II

II

nfrr fif^ftr

II

T{x^^^
frmfir hS| iimi

II

I ^
II

^ ^friftf

II

II

viz.

Bu.

Wh. Hbd. Hbg.

Bu.

^^ E.

T{i Bu.

6 f^^(f^" E.

MSS.,

II

f^^fw ^^ftf IK^II

it^W^H %tT^'w? ^g^f^:

%ff^ ^Sn^ft Hw.

n,

c|

Hftr IC^i^fT l^fT

;qT

27 a

II

II

II

II

JTti iiSii

^^ ^^^f ^iT^t:

^^

II

f^ ^^^

"^VRl TH

%^

%cT^T^^

B.

%fI^^-Rrn:

E.

%rr^ ^^r^mfr HHg. See Hir. I.e.; Par. II, 14, 5; As v.

TRt E. %^#RT 'nft B. ^TF^^: ?5T!^:
27b

%^^

T^ ^tf l[Tf%f^:
Wh.

T.

<=i^

II

E. B.

3-5 Cf. Sankh. IV,

T.

f^^lfflPk^

cleest in

^^ ^f^ (^ B

Seell, 15, 2,andKv.V, 84,

II

Bn.

pr. lu. E.)

= T3.II,2, 12, 2.

18,

n,
10 seq.

18, I

MBr.

qt^^fll
II, 2, 2 seq.

8-9 Only the Pratikas are given

in the

^f^^^TT (^fW" E.) X|^mTTt'Tf^ 1j

9b Jjf^ H. = Ts.

I.e.

ajf^Rv.l.c.

^0

I)

11. 18,

II

10-34.

I^T^ ^^ moil

^Trftf^'^T?

^xt

TT^xn?:

^^

Tft|i^ Tft|^

^^ ^WT^

5iwtxt

^Tft m^ll

^llf

S?

II

m\i

\m^_ writ in ^11 ^^T^ \^^_ WT?t in Mil

I^jMr "^-sii^ writ mffii xT^xm^ "I^T^ wT^t ins

II

^?T^^T^ WT^t ntii ^m^

q^^f

1c|T^

WTli

X|F^

Icf^

II

II

^011

^^

^^^t

1^?^

WTft

^f^l^T^ WTft

^^ "^W

II

I^R

11^811

XTr^

II

^^11

men

HW^^

^T?t ^?
II

xir^

xT^xuW^^

h^t?t^

II

t?jt^^

WTit

mmi

^?^ "1^^ ^f^ WT?t ^ffll ^3q^ "1^^ x^r^ WT?t

II^SII H^^^
"^^ XTr^ Wilt ^bll ^Ht 5*^
II

II

WTft

IReil

^WT^

mi^ fW^^H
WTit

II

?^

WTft

^|fT|iT

ll?OII

^|?ftHt ^TTlt^T HHMft%

II

wfw l^ig^: ^rft^ng 11?^

If^W ^^ ^1^1^ ^T?t ??
5=r:

II

lob

TnTTW^"

II, 8, 2.

xgihr

^fT#

13
E.

Bu.

^rWt4

II

In E. abridged as follows:

^^ffTT^ E.

^'gri^^ ^(*f

"

pr.

11

32

m)^

IfT^xt

%%To
WJ^
b.

II

E.

^Tfffo

WR^

w^
^.
B.

ijf

See Hir.

34

^-

II, i8,

34-46.

II

Tf^:

firfl:^:

v9<=i

II

^^rT ir^^
^^cT ftf^^^ ^^it ?S T\T^^m
^Tft ll^tll ^Ti^^ ^4 ^^TT ^15^^ ^Tft ll?en
^^%^ ^^ ^^rf "^^^^^ ^Tlt 80 ^T ^^rfT
II

II

II

II

^raT^^TTTT "^^^^ ^4 ^^rT

^T^T

"^-qH^IT^^

8S

II

II

^Tft 8^ ITU^XT ^^ IJU^

^Tft 8? ^^Wlft^ ^4 ^^m^WTft:^ ^Tft 88

^^ ITTT^^

ITCT^^i
II

II

II

II

f^%^xT ^^ f^^%^
^Tgfy^
35

37

^^ilZIirr:

f%f^^^

HHg.

B.

38

<^i

Wh.

fTT

But

Deest in Hbd.

^^ TT" E.

^[TTT^^
^TT^'ft^

^o

II

^HT f?r^%^

8 mi

W^

^^cT
42,

1[TTT^^

Tf^rf

Hw.

TT^I!^^ Wh.
40
in B.

43 ^TTT^t^^

WIT ^TT^

B.

B.

Bii.

41 ^f

The Mantra omitted

IJHUgH

^T

and

E.

f^^fir%

in

II

^^-

?[TTT^ Wh.

All the Haradatta

^F^^TrfTW

fiftiplUl E.

to be a Pratika of the

T[^-

-Rfxr^qnT:

^^^HfT 1[TT^^J ^Tft

and

Bu.

J^lf^T

Wh.

ITf^^^T

^^%^

^TTTT^^IITr ^TTT^T^

^ ^T^T^

^Jl

ITgn^rnT

^*r^:

B.

44 "''F^" by conjecture.

meant

by conjecture.
B.

<^?5rrfTT deest

E.

^J^ E. PlMnw4

states that this is not

^ifH^

irf^^'ri:

E.

to

^T"<,WT^ 2nd ^|<iyH

^?JT:I: and ^"^ift-

45 f^^'f^iq^

B.

36
E. T.

ITg?^^: E. B. T.

20, 5.

^inr ^TTT^ ^TfT

^ ^ ^TT^ ^T

11^5^

^^5?!
T(J

comm. on Ap.

see

B. E.

irf^?^^ bu.

39 ^*i^ri by conjecture.
4( |

^ftfW

conjecture.

^^^^fr: Hbg.

;;^^:

^Tit

II

ii8lfH

^f^ by

B. E.

II

MSS.

read

cUtufx;'!! B.
B.

Mantra occurring Ts. IV,

46 H.
5, 3, i.

^^

II

TTirait

TT^m?:

^^J?^'T^ ^'

^rrftt^

^^T^^:

rT^

Tji: fTTrTT

^^^^

^T!5:

plains the
Bii.

two verses as found

l|<^8i|(^

qT'TT^

rrg3:5^4^^T^
'^^^^rffr*^ H.
9, 9;

e.

I,

Manu

viz.

^"^^ ^f?NT ^^f^f?! \

i, 14, 2 seq.

E. B.

II, 19, I

"^'ST^li:

^^^^^m E.

bu.

w^t^: w^^:

f^cft

qft fl^^:

I.e.

3TT^tTT'rTW

Bu. T.

E. B.

^^T^:

^3rT^r^: w^f'^i: iibg.

^I<{T^"1 HHg. See Caland

H. ex-

II

^"'^J Wh.
b

||

^^^<>

t.

Ap. S'raut.

I,

^rrgT'^

11, 10, 7;

c^x:

||

IX, 20; Dr.W. Caland, Altindischer Ahnencult (Leiden,

2a of^^fifT E.

Hw.

Il8tll

T^^rTTHgT; ^TTft mil

f^rnirrg ^-eTl m m^ctt^^

1893), pp. 193-197-

^^m'TT*'

II

19, 3.

in til

See on this and the following verses Hir.

S'ankh. Ill, 13, 5;

fiTTflT'^ E.

i^

II

n,

47

f^^^^ ^^^t "^"

47-48 The MSS. give only the Pratlkas,

in Ts.

is,

^^ ^t^^nj

^^^mjgT^S^

H'^lPP^TTfR^

ii

o;gt4n^o

B".

E. B.

3a

E. B.

Wh.

T.

^^t^:

^^f'^: ^3?T^#

Read Xjf^t!^^:

"^^Wm

E.

3b

1>

Bu.

Hbd.

W=^-

iW^V

II, 19,

rf

4-14.

flrft^: 17^:

II

^"tfi: Pft rTTHIT

^VTql^

s?

II

^^^^TgT^S"^ ^UrTTHg^^Tft

TlflT^pfR^ itftm^fT^S^TSff

^ETTft

II

^ %f ^N f^^ ^T ^ ^ ^ "rif^
m^?^ ^f| H ^t rR^^^ ^f ^^^t ^^f% ^Tlt

^Tft

fxT%

ft^ ^r^t miii

^VT

^fTft

IR^t

HWft^

4 a o^irr

11

S?

^^:

Bu.

H.

E.

5b

6a

o^j^f^^E.

II, 13, 1.

f^fTTTT"

<T1%:

with T.

E.

^< B.

7a = Ev. X,

o^^^^B.

8-11 E. hasonlyl^TfT

14-16 See Hir.

11

SO

11

fi5%

II

II

^^ ^^^t^^^t^

^E^ft n^ii

^^^W TTf|T?T

*>TT%^f^t^:

IT^Wh.

^^m

^Tft

IIQII

11

II

o;gt4l|^'' E. B. Bu.
to read

^Tft

"Rt^

llbli

II

If

^ ^I ftfT^ ^

II

lic|8ll

15, 13a.

M^^l^E.
L

II

E.

Possibly

T.
13

t.

we ought

7b

>^^^

TT^^B.T.

T{^

irf^^

o^RrriTTfBu.

W f^^Tft

14 ^if^R'.

^<

o^IJ^:

|^^ *n

bu.

|^Twn

Bu.

^VH

deest in

Wh.

here
^MM<^tSt (twice) Bu. both
[III. 8.]

n98

T^^m^:

II

1511,

20, 4.

^Mt WWft4 ^t^ ^TTriOr ^ Hf|^T n<=iMII

^^ W lift HTTTf ^^^l ^fiRWt^^T^t^f^c^^ ^^

4^

rft

^^

^y\ %wfr4

rf

^^ H ^%rT

il%^ff^: ^^^:

ftPT^^

11

in the next

^Wm ^ ^Vi
E.

*NfTT

^^

B. T.

Wff^T
Wh.

E.

T.

If

l^

ii

in<lii

H8ll

two Mantras.
B. T.

^^ilt

15

*T^

u^iTt^w:

16

'i^r^:

E. Bii.

7{j

tf ^Vjf Wh. Bu. H.

^M: ^^^^T^ E. here and

B. T.

o'm^ WT^'Jr^T
ofcf^

II

WT H^ nf^rfPRfT:

B.

19,

if

rft

and

n,

ii

B.

^m^ ^^

E.

wh.

b. e. bu.

h cjq. n

ofTRTf^JTf^

See Hir.

II, ii, 4.

(^ B
n,

^^

^^

E.

^Wr&ri ^(yU

in 16.

3+^cTt

B.

*^^7lt^

E.

sec.

20,

m. T.)
>\irR

f^ ^

2-7 J{^ deest in T.

II, 20,

s-26.

flrfhi: T\W*

II

^T Tm pftrTT^^:

^^

11^?

II

v9

vSM

II

II

II

^T^wt

T?^ ftriT

^T^W ^ M ^f^t
lJWH^nT%^rri

^'^^Mfi^

^^

mginmnffH^sinb infill

rn^ ^f tTT^ IP oil

H^i^: IR^II

T[^ fJ^Tfirrr

iT^^inftTJ^ T^^TTrftiXTn:

IR?II

^t f^*^ ^^fir ^ft^ ^qf "^^^^T^^^

"^^"
T^ T^

II

^8

II

"^^f^

14-19
B.

= 2-7 to be

20

repeated.

21-23 Accents by conjecture.

^x;j^ *I^nliijg *J^d^liir(

^^2171

^f fTT
rfXJfifT

^XqcT

fTT^ ^fnTT E.

^^^T ffN

*Rrl^uig *r^^^^H^T2lrI^Tz|rT
R.

Wh.

10.

24a

g^T^^T^fJT ^^

26 See Hir.

II, 11, 5;

B.

g-^T l|^^"hT^ Tf^o E.

12, i.

E.

Sudarsanaiya (comm. to Ap. 21,9)

takes 20-23 to be six Mantras, but adds that some exjalain them as four.
in

<^rli

23 Omitted

See Hir.

II, 12,

s%

II

5R^^TW

^T

XTr^ft

tt^pIxtt^:

II, 20,

II

m ^ ^^ ^'^Wf^ ^T^i

II

27-33.

^S

II

^TfTll^bll
^t IT^: IlfH5=r^7rfti^^T

^frqr?ft

f^ MVrf' H^Rrft ^^

^^TW

T^t^t^^ Wr{^^

1JT ^Tft
27 See Av. Ill, 10, 2

28a

^?rr^?!T

grasrr Vs.

29

f^fH f^T^:
tn?rfTT

B.

XXXV,

= 27.
Wh.

IR(ill

20.

II??

T:^f7T

e.

Weber, Nakshatras,

^^cit^^o

30-32 The MSS. give the Pratlka only,

II

II, p. 333.

28h

t.

b. e. Hbg. Hbd. t. Hir.

^'^rr

H. explains the

^^^^T^

II

?S

II

II

?^ H

II

Par. Ill, 2,2;

q%?n%zi

^Tm% ^^T: ijft^rT^T

II, 15,

viz.

HHg.

Tim ^finl:

e. t.

X^^ W\ ^ "RWT ^tW'

verses as given from Ts. IV, 3, 11,

33b OfmTnTJ^' E.

fT*m TT^' B.

B. T.

wii. bu.

gj^srr

7.'

'^Tf ^:

See Hir.

i.

33a ^^cf E.

II. 15, 9.

fW^:

Tjf^<^_ftR^g

ij:

^^^ft^

^^
^T^

II

^^Tf^-:

^011

II

"^m f^ ^^fiiT ^Tfi

^T^H Tift ^TH f^

T^ft

^f^

II

^TH^f^twfwnWlH ^f^ ^^

^Wf^%

^^T^if^^T^T^*^
OsRrTT

34a

35 See Hir.

Wh.

II,

Wh.

H9OII Bu.
la

^
Vl

^^rf^^^%

^ p io
l

B.

B.

E.

"(^"ftlUT

35 b fqclt:
^TTffT

^^^g'RifTiTT^^

ni.)?IWt*' B.

sec.

lifT T.

15, 9.

n,

21,

iRii

^fWt ^
e.

^f^cilfMo

In E. this Mantra

is

^Tlf
See Hir.

E.

^^fl^
II

If

^TftllMII

II

Av.

14, 4;

II,

B.

l^rTK',

ib

b.

T^wt

E. B.

W^:

IIJ^OIJ

e.

II

E. B.

m{^

^f^TT"

"^ ?Tf^^rf^^% E.
E.
5 ^T^T-

E. B.

^^M^dT^^

not accentuated.

Ill, 10, 5.

^Ji:

m"^^ff^rf^MitW^t7T:

^4^^ifH<N^

o^T^rf^** Bn.
2

f^T

E.

0"*'T^**

sb

T!^?Rn:

II

%rT% TI^%

^^% 1'5rirlrT%

II, 21,

^5^1+

II

51

7-19-

II

T^m ^T^t lib ^^"^ ^^^T^^TT^ ^m ^OTft ^11

^^ft^ ^ ^^ ^1^ ^0 wftr^ ^ ^% H^T^^ ins ftf^^ ^ 1^ ^^^ HS^J^ ^^^ ^ p^
II

II

II

II

II

^^T^

in?

II

^t"^ ^ ^^ ^^TFJ^

^' ^T^t ^^ ^nT

^^^T^^q^

^tRt t^-^rT HT flT^T:

TfT ftr^T

^ffiTftP?^T^NfT^ ^
^ft^r

^sw '^w* ^1^^

TfT

Tr%^ ^

E.

12, 6.

^f^

E.

I, 12, 7.

fSjGIT

II

I, 12, 2.

12.

B. E.

^^^).

^ft:

^RT#t E.
H.

^^Icj^

14

5^^W

II

17

E.

The MSS.

TTft:

TTflf^'fT E.

19b

TT^TT

^f?^ T.

UUm<i

b.

tT^TRTT Bn.
B.

II

^>irr

-^^ E.

in^ii

19 a See Hir.
?Tt T.

I,

I,

i6 see Hir.

^^

See Par.

I, 7, 7, 2.

f^f^w^r: E. Bu. wh. T. H.

^ri^rRfT: B.E.

II

15a See Hir.

B.

give the Pratlka only:

explains the verse as given from Ts.

18 iTT deest in T.

=iM

in^ll

T. has 14 before 13.

E.

II

T^k^ in til

^% ^ftrT W^ f^f^^'^^^m:
13

H=l8ll

12, 2

f :% TH

52J^T^tTfT

Ill, 14, 6; Hir.

of.

Par. Ill, 14,

B.

(wt^ f^n^^

f^^
f^i^-

II, 21,

20

Nf?

II, 23, 1.

90

II

^^ r^

rTIHcq

Tm:

^se

II

II

^^TJirf^ f^

rTOHi ir^5

^m^5RT

II

?^

II

^^(\iTt TJ^^ -^^p^Tlt

^ ^ifff|rTT

^^^^'^

firft^:

II

^^

II

^fcf^r^T^

^^')j5|MtT

-^-^i

rrt

11?^

II

?? H

T^^ff^: ^5^: IR^II

m \^ ^^Tft# f^
20-30 See Ts.VII,

31 b

^fTfH ^fT E.
g^n^

See Hir.

^^Jrl

E.

E.

33 b

'iX!^:

5|V^

I,

Hir.

o^# E.

II

Wh.

T.

II

^"H

33

Bu. T.
H ^<\

II

B.

STTlt^ E.

I,

II

II

^^o

II

qlinf^ E.

Cf. Hir. I, 12, 4; Par.

B. E.

IH,

Wh.

?T^T Wh.

E.
|err f^o

Tim

TTpn

See Par. Ill, 13, 5; Hir.

I,

^ir
E.
15, 3.

33a

33 c
II

f^HEJ

32 a filf%[-

15, 2.

o^ifT B.

^^^^rf?TTT^^

II, 22, I a

31a

Cf. Hir. I, 15, 6; Par. Ill, 13, 6.

^mf^"
Bu.

26

12, 3.

32b

15, 5.

% TT^f^"

^iHiVl^^ ^Wir
E.

12;

f%t%rs^^ Wh.

E.

X[^f^:

i,

H^'f gn^^:

^J

R'^

3|^^

T.

o^jq^
B. E.

E.

^3^^-

Ba.

<>^^

II

to

II

^^^te

^f

irfT

^^H^
B.

T, 15,

E.

fir f^Nitfr

"^"j^^lijl^

B.

See Hir.

I,

15, i

B.Wh.

4b

Wh.

5b trfT^tr:

Av.

See Introd.,

^^

i!rrf^^(^i Wh. Bu.

B.

E.

VlflrMril*^^-! E.

I,

E.

p. xxviii.

viz.

'

14, 7,

B.

5a fSfrrf'Tf E.

See Hir.

6h

I,

^%^

-^IMt^^

B.

is

quite corrupt.

B.

OK^rRf

of^^^^TRT:
B.

see introd.,

MfXtHdlf^

^tI"^^

I,

II

E.

14, 2.

Wh. Bu.

f^TTTTf
p. xxvii.

6a "WTf^"

14, 2; Par. Ill, 7, 2.

See Hir.

-R^^*

TT^Tllf^oT.

MRfMci: Bu.

E.

See Av. VI, 42, la.

where the Mantra

TT^TirNTTf*T

qftf^cfr^^^

the text give the Pratlka only,

Mn

Ill, 15, 6; Introd., p. xxi.

qftfri:

H>^fli B.

II

3a -^I^iaillf^^ E.

Cf. Hir.

^^^^TT^^rNr^* E.
B.

Hr!^ll?ll

^it^^ ^tl^

3; Par. Ill, 13, 5.

inrilT^^^fT^H. 3?^Tf^TTf*r
Bu.

iWh

gTf?T>^: Tcrf5t^fT:

"^jtI^

See Hir.

Wh.

ii> 22, 2-7.

II

-qifH^T?^^: g^'^^TS^^

3b ^j(^ [^[^
4a

*it^m^:

^%^

qftf^nftflr

7 ITie

MSS.

of

WT^ f^^-

II, 32,

7-13.

W^jf^

^^^ w^:

^: ^ft

^T^ few

^^:

Traftl^T

"^

^^TT^^r^ ^^ ^m
^ "qf^: ^rT^H

b^

II

^^W^^H^T^ ^Tf

f^'^rlR

$^: ^rft^Ht

im:

flrft^:

II

II

II

en

ii

5f^Tr^Tlt moil

^TRT -^VTri fMffH TO%:

fe^WWf

f^>4wt

ii

^i

ii

'

^^m

the verse as given from Ts. Ill,

8

19, 8.
sec.

m.)

"5^:

^m

f%^rr

is

^^^

fWfm
B.

^^Jnfr

^^

B.

Haradatta, explaining

='^ + "^RT^^-

^^^f^^^'TT^

xft E. B.

g^:

Wh. Bu.

for

ift T.

^T^

"^i

Wh. H.

S^TtfcTf!:

"^^

f%^T.

f%HT

^o Bu.

lob

^
1 1

^W ^?rnfr ^iW

^|^ b.

'^:

B.

b
B.

Wh.

fimr
iia

p. xxvii.

tj'
t.

e.

Bu.

see Hir.

E. AVh.
I,

16, 7.

(f^

See Introd.,

J^ftf^fi; E. B. Wh.

^^

T.

loa

*4T*if^Ji!gt^

H.,

who

f%^rnfr bu.

o^T^MHtJ^ ^<

^W^

X,

S5[^^f^Tft ^1

flT^RT

Cf. Rv.

W^^f%

E.

Bu. H. T.

TifTis^ii w, wii.

?n^f^?n5rr^T

See Introd.,

ojpjjq^i^
E.

E.

Bu.

^<,c(t1< Wh.

^cJcJt|< E.

Wh.

3, 10, i,

t^^'T
9a

^ft^'W

f7m^T|T

cqo

E.

'^i^l^^t f^frft ^

Wh.

E.

fM^

^^^TR'B.

takes 4i|cj(^i

T.

og^^^ f^wf ^ E. 0^^^^^ f^^ff B.

p. xxi.

9i>

W^<f^ f^<t^^m

^%^m B.

^IT^^

E.

E.

^^t

says that

ftjmtft

TTR;f7RfT^

5^^^f^
12a

^-m-

Bu.

f%Wt
[III. 8.]

TR
Wh.

b^

^iT^m?:

II

^11

rT#

^Tft^

HT

i^

^^T!!
II

II

S8

^M

II

II

inlfll

^ rr ^ ^^
rR^ ^^Tfd

in^ii

mbll

^m^ ^ ^c
^^5t IR<^ll g^^Tft
II

12 b

13a
E.

^fi

f^ft g

E.

II

f|^ g
E.

^n^l|^f^'^1T

?T^^
^^pr:

e.

See Hir.

have only the Pratika

Rv.X,i2i,io.

^^TT E.

flX^'I

is

*{ilj|^*i|5ft E.

^^cn^i^

IT^Vf Bu.

^%^

^t^g B.

?T+ B.

in E. T.

12-23.

ii> 22,

II

^^11

E.

^^TJJT

TTWT^.

20 = 11,8,8.

Bu.

IR9II

See Hii.

I,

16, 5.

f^g Wm^ Rw.^fx-^^ ^^

omitted by H.

14-18

^ ^Tft

^^ret'TT'g

^^pTt

^^rwT ^*3^TfT^*Hi
16, 6.

I,

II

!, 4,

i%t
12-16.

H. explains the verse

Wr^'q;B.Bu.

21-23 The MSS. have only: ^ITfrftf^im: E.

13b

^f^W

g?KT+

wh.

1!^

inserted before

B.

W^TfTT

wwwt ^igwT'i^imT
19 The

as given

MSS.

from Ts.

of the text

I, 8,

14, 2

WRf ^ f^TT^ ^

5rri<ftf#l<!T: B.

E. T.

^Itftf^ffTT:

^^T

|?i ^'t^^ii: Tiftfv ^nTftr

^^ TTTl^

TTT*II

TTf:

^P^^^^ tiTTRi
'Irti-mRUT

\Urn

II'

^4*M^yi^fd<N^

T^

II

^^'Sl^fR:

^<$\MK W[ % gWTT
II

^^g

Kf^f'^f^T '^TI^:

'w^ ^'^^^

II

?[W

^TII^

II

Bu. Wh. T.

^^^

*$ll^l

would have

pr.m. T.

^^f^E.

See TBr. IH,

^: ^Fff^:
^

This

list

from

E. B.

Vl

If

^^7^5

T.

0%^
II

e.

Wh.

II

II

9,

who

comm.

24b
||

^:^

||

^f%

Bu.

to

^"Rl^f^^f^ is

^^ *S\%,y %r
}

E.

"^n

omitted in

says that there

24a

<^<s if^i

E.
^\:|fTt
<i

E. adds here: fljTT^^ TpT^PTrST 'EWTF:

TJ^ down

II

II

on Ap. 23,

see Ap. 2, 7 with the

^Tff^: ^TI^:

7, 11, 3.

II

'ft

II

II

I follow Haradatta

But

^T^^

li

Sudarsanarya there are eleven, so that after

to be added.

II

^^

JTRTT

f^

'l^:

^^fTT

^f?:

W^T ^ ^T^ ^'JHT:

w^i;

<^l^(iq^ TffTt H.
according to

^T^

^f?:

'Tt^ ^T^fl^^J^^II

II

TT^U^l^ ^ITTT^

fft:

are ten Ahutis

II

II'

"^l^:^!

II

flrfh: ti^WHTTT:

?f7T
II

f^TWffr:

II*

^# f%^Tt

^wTf^

^v^ttt^

^f^'^ % ^T^ll

ll'

T^ ^^fl

II

^rrf
II

g m^xid

Wh.

T^
H

[*JT

"

E. adds

li

^b
b8
^

numbers from 1-22.

^^fPJ^

Bu.

^^g

^<+V!<^lf?T** B. E.

f^TJ

^VW^ iff^:
^TTfTT

vdcf.\!i|jy

II

^%^5t g^R:
II

f ft*

^o

iTft:

II

fft:

II

?:f?r

II

ee

^K

^<+V!JJy

H^fH^
^

'f^in^: ^rr?i:

Wh. ends

II

^l^^'TTT^

^f^ ^'t ^JT^perrm

^^Wr^XiriT^

II

II

^^SCrH
:

E.

^^^ VJTiJ

e. ends

ii

ttch
E.

4'^^'*

B. ends

^^T^

TT^ ^o

Bii.

Bu. euds

^ ^^^%
^

"

II, 22, 24.

II

fll^ flr^ Bu.

B. E.

^fijfTT:

^m^ ITJ^IT^^ ^Wr^^

x?^1

H?5rm?:

II

r(^

^i%^
\\

ff^:

^31%^^^ ^|JMT

ii

TT^f

^st^t
Bu.

^ymi

APPENDIX
SYNOPSIS OF

A.

THE MANTRAPATHA AND THE APASTAMBIYA

GRHYASUTRA.

MantraI,

Apastamblya
Grhyasutra

patha
I, 1-2

4, 2

Mantrapatha
I, 5,

Apastamblya
Grhyasutra

8-10
I

3
4

11

12

5
6

13-15
16-17

10

18

18

6,

......

lO

1-5

1-2

3-6

7-13
4,

14.
1-16

5, I

3-5

15
16
17
5, 2

7.

22

24

25

13

6, I

14

1-7

8-9

10

11-12

^':}
7

3-^51
7

19

23

12

9
10

4-7

9-1
.

12

6
7

5, 9

20

2-3

2,

'

9, I

SYNOPSIS OF THE MANTRA PATHA

86
Mantrapatha

Apastambiya
Grhyasutra

I> 9, 2

e, II

4-5
12

6-7
8

8, 2

9-10
10,

1-2

5
\

3-9
10-13

n, 1-2

>

10

4-6
7-1

12, 1-13, 4

14,
i5>

13
9, 2

i3>5-6

7-10

1-7

2-4
5
6
1

6 (Anuvaka)

17,1-6

7-10

n,

10
II

10,5
3-6

:}
3-4
1

10

II

Mantrapatha

AND THE APASTAMBIYA GRHYASUTRA.

Mantra-

87

SYNOPSIS OF THE MANTRAPATHA ETC.

88
Mantrapatha
II,

Apastamblya
Grhyasutra
r
18, 10

17, 8

25
9-25

II,

20,

8-13
14-19
20-23
25
26

;.}

27

10

20,

21,

14-30
31
^

29-35

2-9.
10-16

17

14

13

15

19)
[9

40

20-30

16

41

31

17

42-45

46

321

33/
.

47-48
1-7

8-13

23,

22, 1-2

16
21, 3

(or 4)

4
(or 3)

20,

22,

18

33-39

19,

28

II

8-9

21,9

24

32

Grhyasutra

2-7

18, 12
19, 7

Apastamblya

19,4

26 -27/
18,

Mantrapatha

5-6.

7-10
11-13

9
10

14-16

14-23

24

APPENDIX

B.

THE RELATION OF THE

MANTRAPATHA TO THE VEDIC SAMHITAS.

SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES SHOWING

p.

= Pratika,

RigvedaSamhita

Mantrapatha
I,

indicates that the

I, I

cf.

X,
X,

32,

of the Mantrapatha give the Pratlka onl3\

AtharvavedaSamhita

Taittiriya

Taittiriya

Brahmana and
Aranyaka

Samhita

cf.

cf.
cf.

X, 85, 44

cf.

X,

40, 10

XIV, I, 34
XIV, 1,62

cf.XIV,

2,

17

cf.XIV, 1,46
cf.

XIV,

I,

39

cf.XIV, 1,39
cf.

VIII, 91,7

lO

cf.

cf.

XIV,
XIV,

I,

41

I,

40

2,1

cf.
cf. I,

2-5
6

I, 10,

cf.

33

12

V,

cf.

XIV,

X, 85, 40

cf.

XIV,

2,

X,

= XIV,

2,

XIV,

I,

50

7P8

cf.

3, I

=
=

cf.

I,

42

I, 3. 1,

I, 1, 10,

85, 41

X, 85, 36

cf.

cf.

4,4
5

cf.X, 85,25

cf.

X,

85,

cf.XIV,
cf.

p.

=
=
=
=

Maitr. S.

cf Maitr.

I,

2, i

S. II, 13,1

2;

2,

10, 7
I

Br. Ill, 3, 3, 2

IV,

cf.Vs. XII, 58

2, 5, I

I,

25, 19

I,

24, II

IV,

I,

I,

cf Brh.Up.VI,4,i9

18

45

II

I5P-

Br. 11,8,9, 3

cf.XIV, 2, 71
cf.XIV, 2,52

14 f

I3P-

cf.

X, 85, 26

i4C-e

12 p.

1-2

6, I,

VI,

14

Other Vedas

85, 23

4
6

MSS.

VIII, 6, 26

J=II,i,ii,6

IV, 1,5

1=11,5,12,3-4

= Br. 111,7,11,3
= A. IV, 20, 3

= Br.III, 7,12,6
[III. 8.]

SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES.

90

ntrapatha
I,

4,

i6

5,2
3

SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES.

Mantrapatha

91

SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES.

92

RigvedaSamhita

Mantrapatha
I,

cf.

cf.

cf.X, 159, 5
cf.X, 159, 6
cf.

i7>i

Taittiriya

Samhita

Samhita

X, 163,

X, 163,

cf

XX,

96, 17;

n,

96, 18;
33> 2

= XX,

X, 163, 3

cf.X, 163,4

33.

= XX,
n,

Other Vedas

Brahmana and
Aranyaka

X, 169, 3
X, 159, 4

i6, 3

Taittiriya

Atharvaveda-

96, 19

cf.

11, 33,

cf.

XX,

96, 20

II, 33, 5

cf.XX,

cf.

163, 5
163, 6

cf.

XX,

cf.

85, 29

cf.

XIV, 1,25

85, 30

cf.XIV,

I,

85, 34

cf

XIV,

I,

29

85, 35

cf.XIV,

I,

28

9
lO

II, I,

X,
X,
X,
cf. X,
cf X,
cf. X,

96, 21
96, 22

cf.

2b

I,

27

cf.

VI, 68,

cf.

VI, 68,

1, 2, I, I

23, 21

VI, 68, 3 a

3a
3b

cf.VI, 68,

cf.VIII, 2,17

Br. II, 7, 17, 2

cf.Br. II, 7, 17, 2

3b;

VIII,5,2ib
2, I

cf. II,

13,

cf.

cf

XIV, 1,45

cf

II, 13, 2;

XIX,
cf.XIX,
cf. II,

cf IV, 58,

2b

cf. I,

13,

24, 6

109, 7

24, 6

XIX,
3. 2

24,

Br. I, 2, I, II

cf.

A. X, 10,

cf.

A.

cf.

b
cf.Ts.

24

I, 3,

1,1;

Ill, 10,

11, 6, 4, I,

and often

4, 2 p.

=:

5a
6

cf.

I,

II, 3, 10, 3

Br. II, 7, 7, 5

cf.

A.

cf.

A. X, 41

II, 5,

89, 9

Khila 29,

Khila 29, 3

Vs.

XVII, 89

SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES.

Mantrapatha

93

SYNOPSIS OF PARALLEL PASSAGES.

94

RigvedaSamhita

Mantrapatha

AtharvavedaSamhita

Taittiriya

Taittiriya

Brahniana and

Samhita

Other Vedas

Aranyaka

n,

I4>

5-9

P-

i5> 2

cf. I,

cf.

22, 15

XVIII,

II. 3> 10, 3

19

2,

A. X,

I,

10

cf.

Vs.

XXXV,

XXXVI,
4

cf.

Ill, 12, 7

cf.

Ill, 12,

6 a
--

15 P-

IV,

2,

V,
181

cf.

VII, 54,

cf.

VII, 64, 3

20

cf.

21

VII,

18,

p.

20-25

P-

9 p.
10

VII, 56,

=
=
=
=
=

16,

46

p.
cf.

X,

Br. III. II, 4,

III, 4, io> 1

IV,

2, 8,

V,

5, 10,

1-3

V,

6, 10,

3-6

VII,

Ill, 10, 2

34

cf.

Ill, 10, 5

35

cf.

Ill, 10, 12

20, 27

22,

IV,

p.

IV,

I, 7, 7, 2

3a

19

p.

= X,

cf.

VI, 42,

cf.

Ill, 15,

cf.

VII,

cf.

X,

cf.

Vs. X, 20

1 8,

I,

cf.

Vs.

12

III, 3, 10,

cf.

XII,

79,

2,

20

19, 8

121, 10

XXXV,

80,3
24

Vs.

3> ii> I

VII,

X,

cf.

2-3

I, I, 14,

20-30

cf.

Maitr. S. II, 9,

5, 3,

i7p.

4
7P-

cf.

II, 2, 12, 2

28

21,

Vs. XIII, 6-8

15, 13
cf.

30-32

cf.

12

I,

a
cf.

47-48
19,7

V, 84,

cf. I,

6-7
cf.

3,

2, 2,

54, 2

i7> 5-7 P-

14-19

21

13

4;

I,

8,

III,

23

2,

2;
5, 6

14,

Br. 11,8, 1,2-3;

III, 5, 7, 1-2

=
cf.

Br. Ill,

7,11,3

A. VI, 10,

XXXV,

15

INDEX OF MANTRAS.
An

^11%

f^

asterisk indicates that the

'nflRiTwrr

i,

II,

19,

13; 21,9.

-W^ ^Tf^Tf%^ ^TfT

^^R% ^T

T, 4, 3-

II, 3' 13-

^%

II, 6, 2.

^^r^ f^HH^ ^rlFfT

II,

*^?rf^TT^^rP^

^f^n

II, 14. 5-

"^^^ ^^fTT^

I.

II, 17, 12.

{^f^T^#rfi^ftfT

II, 21,

^^<^T II, 3, 21.

*^f^tm^ ^^m

II, 17,

^^ s^T^T^fHTft

II, 21,

TmTf%

IT

II. 33.

II,

I,

I.

ri, 2.

I,

%rf tl^

II, 17,

21,

"^^^ ^fr^ 13, 6^^TT'^^^^'gi. 1,2.

1,

^5ff^T^

^T

n,

3, 20.

^nT^^ XT^T"

II, 19, 6.

II, 19, 4-

II-

14,

II,

14.

II, 7> 26.

^> ^^^^TW

^^j^^T'n^'^ ^^^ II, 3, 32- ^src^Tiw

^^^^rw^^^ ^f^ II,

II, 17, 26.

^^^IW

^"H^^t

^^PtT^^ ^gf^TT**
^sfHsn

18, 44.

^^Tlfti^Tt

24.

7, 19.

n,

^^t

^f^H 'W^'- ^cf^ II, 4, 4- ^g ^tvJS^go II, 22, 9.

11, 3> 3^f^%
(^ Tt-JS^o II, 22, 9.)
^^ in^f^% ^ I, 10, 3. ^gi^ ^tri^ 1, 13, 5'^^T'^lT'^f^^f^ 1,1,4-

n,

^R

18.

4,7-

^w^

II, 21, 22.

18.

II, 10, 7-

II, 21, 10.

^J^^frw ^3x?

'*i?<i'^N

II, 5, 20.

^f7I^^Tff^%

*^f%j^(^

18, 31.

m^g

17,

5-)

II, 6, 9.

-W^^ ^f?T^WTlTf

1,

6.

^r^^f^

II, 15, 15.

^^f^^ % 1^

II, 14, 3.

^^ffT ^TR

17, 1.

^iR^ ^^I^fTRI

^f^:

%^ %

^WT^WTWt^^t^:

24.

^sR^t %

the Mantra.

*^r^t|%i^i^

II, 3' 9-

*^^i?if^;^fq ^iT^^i^ii, II,

^r^

MSS. give only the Pratika of

^5^

^ 'w:

II, 6, 6.

I, 4,

II-

II, 7. 24-

^?n^TTg'^^^^ii,4.6.
^TO ^TcT II, 17, 2.

^fT

^^t

XT^rar

I, 8, 7.

^'^T^* ^TrRf^^'

I,

I, 3-

'^R^^fT

m^xq^

II,

15,

21.

^i^TfxT^'mf^

II, 10, 4.

^m^f^^^m^
14.

II,

15,

INDEX OF MANTRAS.

96

^^fft^I^T'PTf^

II, lo, 3.

II, 12,9.

^jfrf^^siwr^

^ TRf%^ T^
^
^
^
^
^

II.

21,

19.

^5f^ Md*4d

II, 13, 7-

f^^^^

^I^ ^T^

^ ^gr^ ^3^

I, 6,

14.

11,9-

^^ ^^

^f^rf^ ^ITTTr

I, 15. 5-

WTT% ^t^Tl

^ff^rrf^^

II, 17. 11-

^^*l fMJ^ Mf?T:

^I^Pf^TO^ T{^

^I^^ ^ f ^
^(^W^ ^f^
^#rf%

13.

*{^

^"

n,

3, 1.

II, 29.

H^

I, I, 8.

trf^

II,

II, 2, 2.

^%

^T'^'n*'

21,

W ^T ^1^
^|[<cM

*^W^T^T 'H^T^o

II, 17,

17II,

17. 23-

^\:rh^
^?rT^ *R^T^II.

12, i;

14, 4-

^ssr^^^^'ff'Ttf^:

I,
I,

17, 8.

^qm
^?Wf%^

I,

t: "RWr

W%^
"^xi:

II, 3' 31-

12, 9.

II, 22. 7.

II, 18, lo.

II, 22, 8.
I, 7.

"

1,

I, 10, 5.

3ij^Ti:

I, II, 5-

I,

17, 3-

II, I, 2;

11, 9. 10.

^IM^H3 II. 13. 6.

^^m^ ff ^ TT^fr^:

II,

TTT

I, 7.

T, 1,

I, I, 5-

^^^^11,17,

T^^

XjR t%

Wrf^ ^^X!RI

"'

^ ^^fm|%
^ wt%T:

II, 7. 1-

11;

II,

4,7; 22, 14.

12;

^f^

'ftf:

^^^f^T^T^fTt

II. 3, 28.

W^W^Ht^tT

^rf^f ^W^

II, II, 32-

^IT^^T

II, II, 18.

^ W^

II, 2, 1.

22,

"Xt'^ w^"^ II, 4. 2.

*T^ ^ ^^'ir 1, 4, 12; 7,3:

?:^

Wt TTiTTf^

II,

24.

^^rt^r: II, II, 15.

II, 9'

I, 5.

17-

^^T^^^'

10, 2.

I.

^5. 13-

XTH

I'^lI^T

7)

2.

^ ^f^

T^^tf

8,

7. 13-

-^

2, 7.

II. 21, 13-

tiftf^

xrr^^%^^:

17,

12.
*1^*^*Jt4| II, 7,

II, 21, 30.

^'T^g

(^# mwJlT:
*T^-R^

14, 16.

^wt^T^
16, 5-

?[^?Tf

W^ ^^^^ ^^

14, 7-

II, 21, 20.

^^rf^^

7-

II, 8.

I,

W TWP(^Tf?T:

II, 15, 4-

3|-Rf^

7, .5;

II, 4, 14.

4|^H1 cT^^fTT

1,

II, 21, 33.

^f^cqMJ ti^*

TR ^

^^

W^^% f^^^

'^IT^^

^ ^ f^TTT^

II, 22, 3.

*^'=l*yNI*rt

^^

10.

I, 5, i; 6; II.

w^ 'wf ^ftf^l^

6b

13. 7-

*wirr^T'n ^^^'w i,

1, 5. 7-

II, 3, 8.

32.

^?r^iflr

vr^

ft

*W^5r^

1, 8, 3.

^^I'jrff n,

II, 15- 16.

II, 21, 24.

SUTfiT^

WT^T

I.

">

I.

w^'t f^^^'m^

18.

^^f^^^ Orf^"
^Sr^

Tfi^

"-^ii'i'jrta

*w

I, 8, 4.

I, 5,

"^^n^

^n5^ ^ ^^

I, 6,

II, 13, 9.

J*II^1^>J^'

^fr^

1,7.12.

T1TT:

'fif

II, 8, I.

^ Ttft^^
^?rT^^TT'5lT

II, li, 17).

^f ^?T^TII,

II, 13. 2.

gWTTt
^^c(**iRdl

'^RT^ ^^=^f% 11, 1 1

(=Sudars'.:

16' 2.

I.

T^

l^WTci:

I,

15. I-

I, 4, 6.

I. 4. 8.

II, 2, 9.

^ TT^^ 5p

I, 5. 2.

INDEX OF MANTRAS.
*<,*<*)

^^

^^

II, 20, 30.

^J^^STRt^ ^l*l*^IU!l

^m^4Tt*r

?^^^^
?[f

m^'>

n,

14 d.

15, 8.

vd'^ltl'^irni.II,

wRr^*^: 1, 9,

IT

^ ^fri
IT^^T
^f
^
Tf^^rfr^

?[^
tI^

^3^^"gT^f^

1^^

I,

^^ ^f

"^f^^ I, 3. 7Tl^TH^ fHTOT

19.

^^cT

TJfT% clfTT^

I,

I,

^TTTTTftlnft

16, I.

10,

^r^^WTnj

2.

II, 20, 9.

f^flT^TW^'t

II,

TJ<T^ TrfqcfUTfT^

20,

I, 6, 5.

1, 9. 9-

^rr'C n, 15, 12.

II, 20,

13;

II, 12,

<*'?Mi^d II, 10, i8.

II, 17,

15-

-^JtH^sid

II, 10, 12.

^WtI^T

II, 3, 22.

v^^^

II, 16, 2.

^TTTIjft

II, 20,

34-

^S^ff^l fx?g^ ^<ft I, 4,

^TtfH % TTT^^^*^

Tjf!^

irf^m'Tif^

4I,

sl^-^l^t^

^7T% nT%

TlfT% 'TTctt;^ n,

20,

lidl'^dcTT'l^II, 13, 12.

% irfTf
Tl^4#t^

n,

16, 12.

II, 6, 3.

II, 3> 29.

I, 13, 4.

^T^TTT^'^fTt

13, 4 V.

I,

1.

II, 20,

13-

Tj^

^^

^RW^^fTT

10.

1.

13, 10.

vd^iiiM wnT%^:

10,

I,

II, 20, 33.

II, 20, 8.

12.

n.g, n.

qfcT^t?!

ii,

13, I-

^^Tfft f%^T^H, 10,

I,

^*

^^M^

14, 4-

15, 2.

1,

II,

16, 14.

II, 20, 35.

TpT% fxiffRTfWl"

^^RTcl^

^Tf%

II, 15, 5-

15, 3-

'a^r^jm *<^igft

^T^TcT:

17, 4-

mfwf^: 3T^^ II,

Tlfl%
g*r5t

I,

^fT^ 'ftlft II, 2, 10.

*^fT^ T*?<l*<g II, 20, 32.

ll<*iyi*i

^tttt?^

^s?l^cf

W _____
^TfT

^^r^

1,

11,17b;

14; (22, 23 note.)

II, 8, 2.

^arnjigrft

"vfi

18 b (=Sudars.:

18, 27.

^^T^' iT^^nr:

11,6, II.

>v\a/

^^ ^nUT^f^

^^^ ^TR n, 18,

Trf%i

II, I, I

14, 15-

11,8.

II, 21, I.

n,

*#^f^^ TRTf%

II, 18, 16.

II,

II, 19, 16.

"Rf^fTRf

18; 19).

3-

II, 18, 24.

^?t;

II, 19, 15.

7,

I, 8, 8.

^sfr^

^TR

*Ndc|.v!j^cf5i

^3^T^

7>4;

II, 19, 14.

?T^o

f^rf-R^

TJ^T^
v

^\^lt ^vJFt^Wt

tiSTTTRI

TJ^

^n:f?r: 11,

^"^ TRT^^T

II, 18, 7.

t^TR^ ^^^

8;

I,

^ cm

%
%

II, 25.

I, 9. 4-

f%

?tt

18, 12.
i8, II.

ir^

Tl^

T^^m^rf^: II,

*^^ m^^

f?re f^rf^TfTT II, 15,

i,

II; 14, 22.

1.

II. 18, 6.

fint

^*nTr'=i:

^^ ^^n 'f^^ 11,

^q^^^fWri^ii,

25.
1, 3,

^vj^f

15,6.

II, 7,

97

n.

II, 21, 7.

%\i^ ^^tt^^: n, 13,10.

^ 'HTrf^

II, 3> 27.

*^j^T 'n^

sg^^cTc^Z^??:

II, 17, 25.

I,

17,9.

[III. 8.]

INDEX OF MANTRAS.

98

*%^^ i^^T II, i8, 47- ^^^^^ ^n II,

*%^^ H% ^o II, 48. ^TT I^Tf^II,
1 8,

%t^

cTT

f^^

11, 12, 6.

^^

WtTT
^"^'T

% T^:
T^^ %

%^'w:
(%

f[^T^

wr

aiJtifr^

^^%^

II, 3. 19I.

12, 2.

I,

^ giT^T^m^

^T^^T-f^*TT^:

^T^mrRT^T
jft^HSm

I, 8, 2.

n,

10, 6.

'TTrfT 11, 10, 9.

^TrI^ ^3fci!jfTT:

1, 1 7. 2.

18, 35.

^% ^T'n
^r^^

I,

3,

lO.

t^TT

TT^

I,

10, 9.

20, 31.

f^gft^

^r^ipr

?T^^

gn^ ^r^^

11, 16, 17.

11, 16, 15.

II, 16, 16.

1, 4,

^ ^:

c^ ^>^

II, 10, 17.

^ 'mUT

15.

^^^

II, 7. 15-

gtsn^

WS^

II,

^j^^fMH.

IT,

^FT ^T^rm^R^I, 8,
*^"R^ ^i^^n^n II, 1 1

*^'3g^ii,

10.

30.

11,7.

I, 6, 12.

r:

11,6.

II, 14, 2c.

*fc(c|^fT "ff^

3; 8;

(f^TTf^T

II> II. 21.

II, 21, 4.)

t^^ g TT ^(fr n,
^fl ^rr II,

20, 23

II, II.

17-

11, II, 19.

^^TT^ ^^11.1,5.
gi3m

22,

12,3.

II, 10, 16.

^ Wm^

7,

12, 4.

^n^^TTT 'T^:

rTT^t

16

1,5. 12.

ii> 4, 13-

II,

cTT

11, 12, 5.

^f^ 11, 10,

rn^ %
5, 8.
*H^T

7,

II;

II, 4,

*Rf^

^f^ %yt

*?^'Tt

^^

22, 13.

II, II, 31-

^%Tr "^ ^^

25.

^im

15;

22, 16.

18.

13-

*^5^^tft ^^(m II,

^?T^rrf^

8,

14

II, 16, 7.

<T'3TT

f?I^^i^

^ f^f^^

II, 4, 9

11,

II, 16, 4.

ffT^f%9^^TTi:i,
^^rrft ^^JT^-RT

7;

ii, 7, 2.

I, 4,

17.4-

fT^ ^ilft^

^ftiu ^q ^^fT II,

-^I^

13

*^^

II, i7> 3-

I, 3. 9-

^?T^:

Wfl4*4I

*ric^f^^i^

18, 34.

7.4;

^im^mr^i

Tf^m
rT(^

II, 18, 33.

8,

12; 11,4, 8; 22, 15.

timw

I,

3. 3-

^ftgrj i^lX n,

II, 17, 9.

fTW^^fffT
*fTi^T ^f*T 1,4.13;
8,

^ ^ff f^'l^^f^

""'^

xjfT

^m^

^flJT

II, 5. 21.

II, 5, 12.

^f^rf^^ ^TfT

^Ttq ^H

^TlJWf^

^3rr^^

4, 2.

^g^-WTf'T

10, 1.

I, I, 6.

9)

rT^^

I, 3, 4.

7; 7,31.

UI<,<a.U!ci II, 5, 14.

5^tli

I, I, 9-

I> I.

% f ^' ^^T^

i8, 13.
2,

II, 18, 40.

*r^r(?T: 11, 20, 22.

21.
^Li|ri *r^TT: II, 20,

^5fi^ ^FWT'TTT^"^

II. 3' 24.

II, 16,8.

^M<<(^ i^^T% II, 21, 5. ^^vjf% %^: II, 6, 5.

oT^irn^ ^TfT II, 18, 30. %iT 35^^ ff%m I, 8, 6.

II, 9. 5-

*t^T

Wg^T^%

II, 14. 9-

INDEX OF MANTRAS.
I^^'^T^II,

2,

^ % %cI^T*> II, 17,

Tii# 'n^ I, i5> 4-

4; 7.28.

n,

*^ft^^ff^^

9, 6.

TTT^f^
6, 10.

^^
^TTW^ ^^

^TTTt^

^3t^

^^f^

'T

f^^T

'^

t^T^

?^ ^^^

"^t^

^TTTITT

imV^ cT^^

11, II, 3.

xiTT

*>nfn TT^T^T

^rl

II, 11,2-

R^m^

II' ^1'

^TT%TT^f^

^-

I, 9. 6.

^^t^fH^^t^*.

T^^T ^rr

TV^TT ^IT^"

^^T^ 1,

mWr^^^'^^

13, 8.

II' V, 22.

TiTWR^ ^^fnT:

n, 7,

23-

17, 7-

10, 6.

I,

II, 9, 4-

IT^T^^

I,

^^ f^**

"qj

II, 10, 10.

TTffT

^%

lrf?T

IT^T^t TTt^

^TfTT II, 18, 3-

II, 18, 5-

VtTII,

2,

18,
Jr<2l%^ "fff^ II,

6; 7,30.
2,

II,

IT

xP3T:ra^^^^

fq% ^TfT

^^TH

IIT^'*

II, 5, 19-

TTO^^q^TTTg

1,

10, 7-

II, 18, 25.

II,

^^

R^rrv^

^T^^

tr^

4-

^T ^TfH I, 5, 16.
"^ II, 18, 38.
Hilc(.r(

TT

II, 18, 17.

^^T^

1-

7, 32-

qi^Md ^

II, 5, 15-

R
18, 1.

1,

m^ ^rf^

q-(^

^^TftW ^T

TT-Rf^%

8,5.

^^T^ ^tx 11,6,

trft^^TrT

II> 14. I-

II, 22, 19-

qft ^T t^KTf'Ti II, 22, 5. ITffI%

t^ II, 9, 36.
xrf^ ^T t^Wt I, 2,
II, 18, 2.
JT^^^St
tifT;

I, 8, 9.

II,

II, 4-

I,

IT^T^%a?IT'IJ'Tf^

I, 12, 7.

^^^

^ff

^TT^TT?^

1, 6, 8.

"
tiw II,

n-^^suftr

Iin?Jlu^^

2.

14,

tig tP3i: 1,3,

II, II, I.

II, 20, 1.

^h(# ^T ^it^T'TTJ^

17,

TI, 21, 28.

^^^ xnj ^<T

11,4-

I, 2, 8.

II, 21, 2.)

(^f^J^lf^^^T

II,

II' ^^' 43-

^^T^^ 51^^:

15, 10.

m^

^f^^ ^

II, 3, 7.

'I^

^<ft

1, 13, 2.

3, 23-

t^^f^^ ^^

^tV ift^T

^TSJT

^-

I^' ^'^'

f^^aft^irTrft^ n,

I, 3' 8-

y^ w* n,

^ % ^^

II, 13, 5-

21.

II> 18, 43.

H^ ^tr

H'Tf%

27-

II, 5, 3-

*t^Tf^^qT 'IT*?

II, 18, 42.

99

II, 8, 7.

II, 5> 13ff

"

19,9;

TTlnTT

TT^ ^:

I, I, I-

^^

I, 9, 3-

II.

n,

ftl^^^ II, 10,

^^^mftr II, II,

17, 5-

g^T^^T^

^%^T

II, 17, 8.

^ift

^fT^ '^^

^^ f^mfl^W
fft^jf^

II' 7, 21.

n,

II, 21, 23.

18, 46.

*3n^
14-

'nTTTf^

TITM^ ^W^^t^ II' 3' 3-

II, 20, 24.

TTT^ t^rf^^

f^nf^T

II, 17, 16.

I,

II, 20, 26.

II,

TTTfTTt^

infTfr^

1, 14, I-

10.

^:

n^Trf^T^Tfi:
M-

9;

1, 5,

HTcTf^fi
;

T1^

f^ ^T ^%g

I, 14, 2.

II, 8, 4-

INDEX OF MANTRAS.

lOO
^<fr

gWTf^

TigcT:

I, 4> 5-

?T^
T*T

*^f^?!n tl^'lt

f^^^

II, 1 8, 9.

=^ II, 16,3; 6.

W^ ^ ^ ^^

II, 15, 6.

w^r^HTirg^

11, 3. 26.

^W^T^^^ti^l
"^w^ ^'

^iT'ir

II, 6, 14.

II. 4. 15-

II> 14. 8.

'"^^^tT^

grrw^^w:

Tt^ TT^fTg^^
?Tft

*T1^

^TR

?Tf fft

^T ^

f^t

^T % ^1
'TT

^ITW

JT'I

3T%<nT1

TTT^^I^t

I, 14, 5.

I, 14, 3-

f^ II,
H^^ ^^^ II,
*J1%

Mir

I, 4. 9-

II, 5, 17-

^^U^

II, 18, 14.

f^^ ^^^
ft*TT^ ^TR
3J^

^TfT
12

I,

20, 6

II,

4; 16.

Trfqcn^Tir:

II, 12,

?n^^^t ^^

II.

^TTfTT*

II, 14,
20,

ajTt Tr^'n'fTft:^

11, 21, 3.

5; 17.

3j?TTr

Trt^^jqfT^^r^-

fT^^ ^^w^

6,10.

1.

fw3(% f^i:ii,
fiT'^^^^t^
II, 15,

^t^^^W

i^

II, 14, II-

3j3jTO^: 11,11,9-

^g^^^T^t Wt^^Wf II,

14. 14-

^^TfT

10,

II; 22, 21.

10

II, 5.

^
^
f^^f^:

b-

II, 22,10.

II, 22, II.

^1^

1, 7. 1-

f*T^^^ '^'l^^^W

10;

II, 12,

II. 15. 1-

4i^i)i<i

II, 13. 3-

WWT W

^
^^
^ ^nm
^

TWrtl^T^:

%W^i;^T^TWto

13.

^j?rR
2.

II, 4. 51,

II, 10, 5-

1?f^fT"Rft

^'^t

^(21% ^T II, 3. 17^^\ ^ ^^W TI, 12,

II, 5. IOC.

*T>iN

f^rlTTlft II, 19.

II, 2, II.

f^TT^^: #%T^T II,

%>^t

^^: Wt

^T^ifr

3, II.

II, 3. 12-

II.

I,

1, 12, 5.

tjoi^ 11,11,16.

^I^

11, 15. 9-

II, 21, 2.

ajfTJi: II, 10, 13.

^ftTJjfifJTTR:

^r^cillM^T

^I^^^ Tft 1,12,4.

^^ ^^:

II, 20, 7; 19.

^^nJt^f

^f^^^rf^^o

2.

II, 13. 4-

^41*1

f^T^^*

12.

aj:

14, 21.

^i^ \^T im^o II, 22, 4.

^^T^'i %^f^ II, 8, II.

18.

TH^^ffit

10, II;

II, 1, 7

n^f7T*TJ?IT

II, 20,
II, 18, 20.

II, 10, 8.

T'^^m

^<^^j^*^

15.

II, 18, 28.

22, 22.

3j^>jT?t

II, 20,

14.

20, 3

18, 22.

iT^HT ITT^"

^m

^r?IT

^m f^cIT:

II. 15. 7-

^TtT TlfT'3T% II, 22,

I, 9,

Tn^^^rrt f{M fqcTRTfT:

3, 10.

10;

7,

^ ff5ft^TcT%^:

II, 14. 7-

Wt ^W ^m^

II. 13. I-

I, 3. 6.

ITfl[WWlT:

^fwT^

^!r^w

II, 18, 29.

10.

JT^ Xr^ *[7I^

IlfTT

*^r^ ^^'STFttET

II, 9. II-

II, 18, 21.

1^^

II. 5. 16.

i, 16, 3.

II, 9. 1-

^f^

^f^

Jft^^ WT[*

1, 10, 8.

f\v3;^^^

17. 5-

R^^fr^T

^TT*

^T

3-

II, 19, 5II, 19, 1.

II, 9. 2.

II, 3. 18-

^^RTf%

II, 21, 29.

^ifr^flf ^ift

II, 21, 16.

*w ^^iinji^

ii,ii, 28.

INDEX OF MANTRAS.
^1Nq(^n(dT
6;

11,5-

^rf^*^

=^

-^^ ^ "R^TT^T^

^
^ W^Trn
*^ T^
^ ^^ra^ ^
^rif^'!: II,

II, 6, 15.

^f ^f%Tf^:
^^^

^tt:

1, 7> 9-

^'T'^fTt^

II, 12.

II, 3' 31

n, 20,

fffw"

^ Ti^ TTT^rr
m fHT^ f^

27

^^f TT^

II, 8, 10.

^^'H.*

I, 2,

II, 1, 18.

^Wf %^ f^f^
^nfwf^ ^ II,

IT,

*TrarRf gfTT

11,11,10.
II, 9, 8.

II, 9, 9.

^^ t^^

^RT ^^

II, 18, 18.

II, 2, 3

I, 6, 2.

I, 7> 8.

%^

^[TETI

7,

ft^
...

II, I,

4;

7,

II, I, 6;

ctl^f%

II, 17,

II, 21, II.

II, 20, 28.

1,

^^ftTT ?Kl^I,

^5!T^|ip
II, I, 5; 7,

3n^f^

c(l*Sll^%

'^

II, 21, 3.)

1, 10, 4.

3Tf7T II, 15. 18.

*Tr^^ ^im^
19.

8.

1, 1, 7-

II, 5, 9.

"^S^^

^%
?t

"^rf^TWf

ffW

II, 15.

II, 13. 8.

II, 4. 3II, 12, 7.

10.

I, I,

^"^^ 1, 8,

1.

H^^ 1^^ 11, 18, 23.

ir#r^ ^^^ II, 18, 15fl{^

f^^

fll%^

1?HWt II, 15. 20. fll^

*^T^^^

12, 6.

II,II.

f^Tf^ II, 21, 27.

^(^ ^tf^ irf^rt/ft 1, 1 2,

lilJ^rMfr^if^'T

II, 21, 26.

{^rg^'JTfT^w
THift

7; 14, 18.

^I^'^TT^
8; 14, 19.

22.

II, i7> 6.

^T %

I, 12, 1.

f%wt ^tT ^iir

sTfT

19.

^W

5;

f|tU!*rff^* ^'jM'iig

int

^^f^ % f^
7-

9; 14, 20.

^^

TWmNi

*^flT^

I, 5,

15.

^mf^T^ ITT^:

II, 20, 20.

*^ift

^^ ^

f^^ ^3fT

II, 21,6.

*^^WtTR^II,i7,

^ %f fxmfr ^ II, 19.

^ <'<U^* ^^' ^^' ^3-

11,26.

II,

7, 27.

*^rr% TT% n, n, n.

*gt^
^ I^T ^^n^TTEI^
^ '^ ^^^

II, 9, 13.

*f^^^g^

^^fT^^^^m:

II, 18, 26.

ft^Tr^nf^iTT^"*

19. 2.

9.7-

T^tfl^r

I, 2, 4.

II, 4. 12

II, 6, 8.

f^TT^ ^tif%

10;

?J^<^^T-^ RT

I, i3> 3-

^TTTfT^R^:

f%^ ^?RI

12.

TT^T

TT^^<^*^fyMf>^l

11,12,8.

^rrf^ H^Tftl

TT^^^ ^rerp5T

II, 8, 5.

^t^^^^-

II, 4, 1.

29.

II, 22, 1.

fT

II, 7. 14-

II, 17, 7-

'T^:

I, 6,

^?rr^TTW 11,6,
*^ ^fl?T^rWlr

II, i8, 41.

^rrg*

II, 16, 5.

^3x1 II, 18, 37.

I,

*^t'5l^t5r

7, 29.

f^^ ^T^
f^f^^q^

I,

II, 6.

2,

7.

^1%^ ff^m 16, 4.

f^rrfJI^^^t 11,21,12.
^ ^fW^ RfT^rf^ II, 22,12. *f%?n% ^^ 11,11,22.
^ ^^^^ 6, 9.
f^^ '^ % II, 5, 5-

II, 5> 22.

*^ ^ gi% n,

1,3;

II,

14, 17.

lOI

II, 22, 6.

II, 15. 22.

^T =^1^

I, 2, 5.

1T*<lf^ II,

7. 3-

f^ ^q fTT^^

II, 7,

^'Wf

II. 8, 3-

ffT^SU^

gf^ fin: W fn

26 b.

II, 8, 9.

INDEX OF MANTRAS.

I02

'PITR HT^

II, 5. 1 8.

% 11,
T%^ % ?^ II,
^^T

=^

II,

21, 14.

15,11.

*^^'^ TT^f^ II, 17,

^ II, 5, 6.
^'ff^^T^ II,

16, II.

'gif^M^q^cT II,

18,36.

*^^^T5TTT!n:

^
1, 3, 12.

;ifTT>=I^

^1

I, 3> 14-

10-

3jf*i:

7.6;

14; 11,4, 10; 22, 17.

^T^WfTW^

II, 6, 7.

II, 8, 8

I, 9. 8.

^53^ T^

% f^

^rf^ WT

3, 6.

^^T^ <TI^

^T ^'T^^i I, 3. 14
^CKJZ II, 10, 14.

^TT^ WT

^1^^f^(2TT ^f^^:

^^wMt^

f-

^^TWf ^TTWf

^iF

^F*^ fr^T^

^rfHTf^

ii> 21, 25.

^R%^fTr*rr

^*i^d

^f

21,8.

II, 21, 4.

I, 13. 9-

I, 6, 4.

ffTW^ f

II, 16, 13.

(T

II.

f^,jft

^tt^t: it^^t Jj^n^ 11,6,1 b.

g*lt^lW '^ 9> 5^T^t ^hr^if II, 14, 13-

II, 21, 21.

ffr;^^

II, 21, 31.

^T'jf^

1, 12, 3.

I,

i, 16, 6.

t^ ^^t:

I, 6, 7.

^t% t: ^x^g^: ii, i8, 32.

^fT fx?% II, 19,8; 10.

g-R^T: iT^^T 3J^t: II, 3, 25. ff^^lI^RflT

1, 3. 13-

II, 5, 2.

^\irr^TfTII,i9,i2;

^m^: 3?^n

I, 9, 7.

II, 19

^t^^f%II,i5,2;i8,8.

gf^^^

^''m't 1,6,

I, 9, 2.

I, 3, 2.

(=Suclars'.: II, ii, 20).

^ fT^ ft^ II, 16, 9.

^ 'fj" ^nrff^ I, 3, 14 e.

I, 4, I.

II, 3, 14.

^f^^Tf^^

II^Rf^

II, 7, 20.

^ITRT ^f^f%^

W^ ^ %i^

14, 10.

1, 3, 1.

II, 3, 4.

^f^^SR q^T^II,

II, 3, 5-

Wt

im^ f^f^l

^T% f^

I, 6, 6.

II, 3, 15.

flTTf^ Tflr

^it:

^^'ft

II, 3> 16.

^#^T^T(3R^ II,

11, 14, 6.

22, 20.

I, 3, 5.

^^ ^T

II, 5, 7.
I, 6, I.

11,11,23.

^^?T^
^<*^di ^ f ^ II,

^rf^t^T

*?r^^^i,4, 15;
8,

^^T^

II, 21, 15.

^^ % 1%^ 1, 3- 14^^ ^T^^Tf^ ^f^ I, 7.

^'ftTTf^TfTT

^n:^f7T

F^^T ^^

^^^

^^T

?IT^

^^MN'

II, 8, 6.

f ^r^^ fl[^

14.

II, 3, 2.

^^iseir^'T^Ti:

II, 12, 10.

^TX[^^Tr^TII,ii,i3.

II, 6, 13.

^g^^:iTffX!ftfTii,9,i4.

^rt '^

^pi:

II, 6, 4.

^rfiT^JTT^^n^

rlTWt

*^ ^gT5T-p?g

II, 16, 10.

^rfir^f^

^^t

II, 18, 39.

II, II, 27.

*#^Tg^fr

^^ i^q:

^^

^^rSTnT

?iTgT f^^:

5, 4.

I, II, 3-

^*n^TT^^: 1, 14. 6.
^?nn^ ^ ^i^n^f 3. mc
i,

g^ ^T^T
13;

IT I, 2, I

II, 7, 16.

1,10, 12; 11,12,

^g

22, 23.

g^RW^^

II, 5, 1-

1, 2,

2; 11,7, 17.

*1ci^^m^

11,17,20.

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

^SBT^^
^rf%rT

II, 14, 1.

^?rgtT^

II, II, 17; 18.

^^g^

I, 12, 5.

^^Mtr^

11; 11,13,3;

^Sf^fVq II, 15,

^rfwi:

4.

^rrm

^rf!f^^

II, i3> 10.

^TR^wr
^RTTI

13. i-

II, 22, 10.

^rf^f%^^

1,

II, 9, 9.

^^rSTT'^TT

^
3.

II, 19. i; 3; 5p. xvii

I, 8, 7.

^T^nr^ p.xxviii;
II, 10, 10.

^^RTfT^

11, 2, II.

I,

II, 21, 32.

II, 22, 6.

I, 8, 2.

5,18.

II, 7, 23.
II, 2, 7; 8.

xxvii;

I,

II, 15, 14.

^TSr p. xxv; II, 13,7;

18

xxviij

(tris).

1, 13, 1.

^^r^fTTt

II, 22, 2.

^:

p. xix; I, 9, 3;

p. xxvii; I, 13, 9.

I,

^f%fT
-^t^n

II, 12, 1.

'^rff^

II, 17, IIJ 12.

^i^fi
4,

16;

5,

f^

II, 17, 14.

9.

^?r^ra:i, 5, l8(6rs).

^RTT^p.

^?r^tw

'^r^to throw, with

P-

f-

W^ffT^fTT

1, 17, 8.

rf%

II, 22, 2.

14

I, 4, 8.

^r^Nr

^R(,to be:

II, 8, 8.

('^I^'l)

^r?i; II, 18, 39.

1, 13, 6.

^^iTlMi^l'

II, 13, 5.

^Rm

II. 17' 27.

I, 5, 7.

"^R^f^

^^^

^R

II, 3. 32-

^i^sifi

^^f^5^
^^rf^f^

^umgit

11, 7, 21.

^STf^THf^TTR^

^{*i^

17, 10.

II, 16, 2.

^T^frrTTT

1, 4, II.

^?rfniTff^l

^f^Mf>MHJ<t

p. xxviii; I, i, 5.

^R^Wt

1, 13, 1-

II, 6, 12.

^rfwTf

^r^T^Tff^T^II. 21,5.

^\^

^fw^i'^^a^

10, 7.

1,

^n; with

II, 21, 1.

^R?rr^rrf^ii,

^R^rrfTT

11, 13, II.

7> 26.

1, 9, 7-

II, 16, 8.

^^f^

II, 17, 11; 12.

^rfTHj^

^R^^

n,

^^
^^

II, 18, 44.

I, 13, 4-

^Mr\<l*d

II, 21, 6.

^SIWtfT II, 5, 20.

^Twt^^rrfii^

^'^H^jft'l^

II, 8.

I,

II, 10, 7.

^r^'^nft

10, 7.

1,

^^TTf^fT

3.

"^(fX^

II, 22, 9.

I, i3> 6.

"^fM'j4

^^R 1,4.7;

13. 6.

1,

^r^^T

^TO^

II, 19, 14-16.

^srg^^

W^fTT
^;rii^

1,
I,

10, 9.
10, 9.

II, 3, I.

1,

12, 8.

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

I04

2
4, 1

^JIT^^^n^ II,

WfW

"*n>inrr

9, 7.

^I*dr<^
n,

8.

xxiv; II, 17,

p.

w^nr^

II, 16, 2

II, 16, 2.

^^

8 (^inrRTi^^).

1, 7,

^t^

19, 2.

tj^wm

22, 7; 8.
P-

XXV

II,

13. 7-

11, 21, 33.

II. 16, I.

I,

dpTlcM
irfe

II, 17, 9; 10-

I, 9'

II. 2, 3-

II, 2, 7.

II, 14, 2.

11, 21, 7.

^f^I^

II, 13, 10.

11,13.11-

*1'^<,<
p.

3; 5.

16, 4.

xxiv

II, 7, 25.

^g

I, 10, 9.

p.xxvii; 11,17.13-

with xrft

^'l^

II. 22, 9.

10, 8.

^[^f^?t^

^^=^

II, 13, 12.

10.
^g?T?!; II, 18,

1, 3. 6.

^^fvi

II, 22, 6.

Stl!IW^p. xxv J

p. xxviii;

14,1; 22,5.

^(^)

^^

%^
'^X'T

^^TJ^cf

I,

6.

33-35.

II' 9' 7-9-

(f^f^, li^f^)
II,

3;

II, 20,

16, I.

T^^II,

^^5iO
^IT^

II, 16,

Tl^rr^^

xxv

II, 20, 28.

f^rr

IftTPi:

"^SIT^with Tlfr

V^

iKi;^ p. xxiii; II, 2,

I, II. 2.

p.

5.

I. 5. 2.

II, 4. 4-

^g\rr

II, 16, 13.

with

fW

I, 10, 8.

II, 2, 8.

4Hc|<^I II,

f^^

11,8, 10.

"^Bf^ ?)

efiP^ (with

1, 8, 3.

w^ff^n,

g^TTRT^ p. xxiv;

II, 14, 1.

II, 22, 6.

^^*si^

^TZ I, 10, 7.
^RTH I, 13, 4.

g^

18.

"^sirf^ II, 16, 2.

I[

II, 3, 2.

3J 5-

n, n,

^iij'^fM(jri

W^

NdH*5l^ 11,13,8; 9; 16,12.

2, 8.

19. 1

II, 13, 9.

p. xxiii

xi<^^r

^^

I, 10, 9.

^ITf^ n,

^tr^?;
^Tjf^

10, 9.

I,

Wvflf?!

-^jig

II, 4' 15-

II,

18,46.

15 I. 17. 9^tPl II, 14.

^gi!I^

with

p. xxii

^3%^rrf^ii,

2.

14. 1-

II, 17. 4-

xxiv; II, II, 19-

n3<^^

p.

^1^

11, 13. 7-

^M*IH^

II, 20, 34.

I, I, 7.

^tfFfl[^II>8,

^^^fifM^l,

II, 16, 2.

^#^?^

II, 21, 1.

^3^ with f^

II, 8, I.

4if^<^

^^r^

I, 10, 7.

^??MT

I, 4. 4-

^IRT^R

II, 14, I.

%f^
%ft

2.

f%

(^f^!Pl?)

II, 2, 3.

II, 12, 10.

11, 12, 6.

II, 17. 3-

^!f%

11, 13' 7-

efi^RTEl^
cfilim

II, 17, 19.

I, 2, 2.

T^WRT

II, 13. 10.

II, 17, 3 v.l.

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

an

with

11 I, 3.

5 (tT

TRT- ^f%f^5

^11,

7^

2 v.l.

I, 5.

with '?R II,

^f^

^ift

^^

with

(^ra^^Jl).

f^

II, 16, 5.

II, 7> 21.

^ntW

^<^r5

^^

xx;

II, 2, 1 (6is).

w^

11,11,16;

WTT^

I,

%^

16, 9-

f%

II, 18, 37.

'fi^

1,

17,

ffTj;

V.].

Tftra:

i^^^II,

6; 9-11.

fHw

^I^H
^^i:;

II, 14, I.
I,

fwrm^

^^11,

21, 5.

II, 18, 40.

^f^U!

I, 10, 7.

\TKJ^

II, 18, 42.

ijrr^

II, 18, 43.

II, 8, 2.
1,

10, 7-

12.
\iJji5t^II, 3,
17,

n-

\rr

1,

9,

(wf^tT:)

q^t^(?)
II, II, 19-

VT

I, 4,

10

vvith

p. xxiii; 11,2,8.

(^^^1).

11, 15, 3-

^T^with'^SI^p.xxvi; II,i6,7.
II, 16, 8.

g^jvi^l,

^5R

7.

II, 22, 10.

11, 8, 5-

17, 4-

II, 7, 22.

13, 5.

11,21,6;

^^^^

IT, 15, 3-

f?lf^^

^T^^

I,

>in$f^

f?T^^

21, I.

13, 5.

I, 3, 4.

f^T^TTf^lII,
^ft^II, 16, 3

I, 5.

T, 10, 8.

fTWCI

9.

^
10, 8.

I,

fl^^

17, 1-

^5T^iT II, 13, 8

W^5ZI

I,

^^%Tr

16, 9.

xix, xxviii; 1,10,3-6;

wdth

II, 16, 8.

^^^T^

II, 2; II, 7, 20; 22, I.

1, 10, 9.

1,

II, 2, 9.

^^^

I, 9, 4-

fl^pp.

f^^

I, 4, 4.

1|^W

^T

Tf^efi II, 17, 9; 10.

I, 10, 9.

rMpT*

^^

^^f^

II, 8, r.

f^

with

10, 3-6-

II, 7, 26.

rl'^II,

f^rT

f^

1,4-

'^(^c(NlfC)p-'^xi5l'i6,2.

p. xxviii

11, 17, 8.

^^^f^

^t^II,

I, II, II.

f^I,

f^^Avith

II, 12, 10.

^Tf*r^^

p.

i^^ "^T^W)
1,4,4-

II, 2, II.

Wt^T^

18, 35-

^
20.

I, 7, I-

Wt^
^tt^l II,

II, 4, 2.

^t;^

13-

II, II, 15-

1,6, 12.

Wt^f^I,

II, 12, ro.

^IHTT^
^^t^?:

II, 8, 3

II, 8, 10.

II, 17, i;

1, 10, 9.

^RT^fT 11,18,13; 30.

^trw

II, 18, 34.

II, 2, 3.

TR^

12.

I, 8, 4.

'J^Mld ("^rf^)

7,

II, 18, 33.

17, 1-

oiTr^

I, 4. 8.

1TfT?(?T

<^^^

1-3.

1, 4,

105

I,

10.

II, 2, 3.

II, 17, 9J

^TTtTT^<f

II, 16, 8.

^^

11, 14, 2.

^fe^II,

17, 13-

1, 13, 3-

^H^rr

II, 10, 9.

[III. 8.]

lo-

io6

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

W^f%f7T
W^rra:

N^T

I, 9, 6.

^fffcffH p. xix

I, 9, 6.

tr^

I, 9, 6.

T3f^ft^ir,

'W^
fWTci;

IT^^TiT
^TTR^

T^fw^^

f^T^

I,

f'T^fT

f%^^

f^?T

f^

^?^

II, 22, 7;
I,

f^%n:il,

f^f^

i8,45;46.

1,6,8.

g^

I,

^^f^i.

I.

5; 10,3-6.

'^fTMt^ 1,4,4;

9-

4.

i^

1?^V^
IT^p.

10, 3-6.

I,

II, 8, 7.

xviiiseq.; 1,9,3.

^if^ II,

TT II, 18,
I,

14, 7

14,3.

II, 8.

I,

13, I.

I, 10,

3-6.

22, 3.

38
;

v.l.

II, 20,

^^ vvith^3TT I, II, 7.
^T^ with Xlf^ II, 2, 9.

^V

xlv

p.

II, 16, 14.

^"^Tfr^II,

W^'IT^

^^

p.

^J^W

xxiv;

II,

II, 10, 7;

1, 8, 4.

*R

I,

II, 2, lO.

ar^

22, 1.

II. 13, 12.

II, 18, 38.

11, 8, 3-

10, I.

I,

II, 9, 10.

II, II, 14.

HTt^
gfs^^
^ with JT

xix

10,7; 11,3,24.

JTI^'RW

I, 7, I.

^njr^with IT p. xxi; II, 22,

II, 16, 14.

p.

II, 9, I.

H^TT^T^II,

p. xlii;

IT^^

^Wf
II, 9, I.

II, 9, I.

with IT

H^T

I, 7. I-

'fN^tftfT

xxiv

35-

14, 2.

17, 9.

II, 9, I.

f^^^with

13, 7.

I, 4> 9-

^^T^^ft^ II,

II, 17, 13.

^^^%W^

8.

10, 3-6.

1,

I,

ITRf^f^

^^^T^

14.

II, 22, 9.

f^<f^

IT^^

13, 5.

p.

^#fT^^W

I. 4, II.

^iwV

II, 15, 4-

^^^^

II, 22, II.

I, 6,

f (i^)p.xvi; 1,1,9.
^^1,4,7^8; 11,13,3;

^^^1^

II, 22, 5; 6.

I, 13, 6.
1,

5.

II, 20, 34.

^ftffi:

^fr^^f?!

II, 22, 12.

f^f?r

II, 8, 2.

II, 17, 15.

11,11, 20.

'if^

4; 17, 3; 22,24.

irfr^^

I7#fr^^^

TI, 5, I.

II, 18, 32.

^TRTfW

IT^I.

II, I, 8.

I.

I, 3, 4-

^^3!

II, 2,

xrc^^T^

II, 21, 32.

f^f^T^rm

f^^<T

10, 3-6.

9,

10.

^fr^hr p. xxvii

10, 9.

I,

xxiv; II,

I, 10, 9.

II, 22, 5.

^frfV

II, 2.

n., p.

^'t^TTO

i^tg^

II, 18, 1.
2,

^ft^(^^

II, 20, 30.

TTW^I,

^[5^
II,

?^

11, 22, 7.

^^

5-

^fWtlT II, 22, 9.

^f^^^ p. xxi I, 13,

10, 8.

I,

T^f^

X7fT

14,1.

lo, 8.

I,

10, 2.

I,

with

II, 9, 13.

^T%fH
^T^ II,

^^^1,17,4-

'W^

21, 33

i9> I

I, 9, 7-

W^>Ot

n,

10, 7.

II, 18, 5.

1,3; 8,4.
11,13.

4-

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

irrf'i'i II, 6, 12.

^(^^)

iJtH'^ ,

P-^vii; 1,3,

^'P^tr
T^tTT^

II, 10, 5.

*T^ I,
TT^T^

for

P- xlvi

T^

II, 18, 7.

II, 21, 33.

TJJZ

II, 22, 2.

TTT^

II, 16, 8.

J{h

TTWt^

II, 13, 9-

^^i,

13.

TTT^t^n^f^ 11,21,1.

JTT^^

I,

f?T^

I, 8, 5.

^^;^

II, 13. II-

with v;m'^ 11, 18,

^tffff

^r^

f^T

6.

14

c-

t^^
7.

I,

f^lfi
I

^T^^with

"^

^^with

T? II, 22,

^
3,1;

10, 7.

1,

11,17,4-

1, 7, 1-

5-

^^^11,

-^

19, i; 3; 5-

with

|\|^with
10

II, 21, 32.

II,

16, 8.

cT

14. 2.

^1,3, 14 b; with TT
with f^ I, 8, 8.

f^^f^

II, 13, 12.

"^^

I, 4, 9-

^x(^ to shear, II,

iq^with "^R

II, 9, 4-

f^^'^

I, I, 3-

I, 7. 10-

'HkI.II,

13.

II, 8. 4.

f^^g^'i

p. xxviii; I, lo, 3-6.

7; 11,8,8.

11,12;

11,

f^^Tp^^

^W with -R II, i^,

^ff p. xxiv; II,

IT II, 13, 12.

II, 18, 6.

fT^TW^I,6, 5;

I, 4, 7.

I,

I, 16, 5.

8, 5.

ii> 14, 1-

f^^

xxiv; II, i6,

^n^^^i^

^^)

(t^%).

2.

2, 3.

p.

^fT^y^

(v.l.

with

f^^

3. I4f-

9, 6.

II,

I, 9. 7-

^^with

15-17-

II, 16,

2.
p. xix; I, 10,

f^TTT

II, 6,

{^^:);

18, II.

11, 22, 1,

^^

12; 9,7-9.

4,

ftq^ II, 21,

Ttf^w 1,3,

I, 3, 4-

^m^

13, 12.

II, 16, 8.

f^\T?:Tat II,

T;^t?\ II,

II, 18, 12.

gr^T^^T

f%^

xxiv; 11,17,26.

7; 9

T^^i,

^^11,

7-

f^ll I, 4, 9; II,
t^^cl I, 10, 9.
fr^-R I, 10, 9.

13. 3-5-

II, 22, 5.

^i^\

4,

f*<^cH^^

II, 16, I.

TrfllfT II, 13,

f^^I,3,i4f(^T(^);pxxiv;

1, 3. 10-

fir with "R

II, 18, 10.

^^^'tR

I, 9, I-

10, 8.

jrr^t^R

p.

?J^^II,

II, 16, 15-17.

II, II, 12.

^TfTrfwr

t^^t^

XJ^^i^^

I, 6,

xxi seq. ;

II, 22, 1.

Tfiji^ra: 1, 3, 6.

?Tft

p.

II, 13, II.

10, 8.

TTViTRi^

TT^^

fI ^

II, 22, 9.

14.

ajiST II, 22, 7.

WO^

t(J

107

i, i

I, 17. 5-

^Tf^l^fi:

^TfTWt

3-8.

%-^i

II, 13, 7.

II, 17, 27.

%IIT%^

II, 22, 9.

II, 14, 3.

^n^

II, I, 7.

^^^T^

v.l.

f^

II, 17.

II, 16,

12,8.

P 2

^*(^<

i-

15-17-

with ^3XT^J1^ II,

I, 3. 5-

II,

I, 13, 8.

2, 7.

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

io8

^TJT
^^71

II, i6, 13.

^'^^tlf?T

^T!^

I, I, 9-

II, 13, 8.

^fx!l%-^

^#T^
ITrlffJTT

I, 8, 3.

^mg^

II, 2, 6.

^fq^

1,

^T^^(v.l.-arTl^)l,

'^ (lft%s)
^f%

xix; 1,9,3.

6.

I, 7-

^^^IJI.

^fH3RT

II, 8, 9.

^5^^^

II, 14, I.

I,

17, 4.

^^f*r^
I, I,

%?T

I,

6, 6.

^f^^

i, 3,

14

9. 8.

8.

IT, 5. 10;

5. 10.

^f^

10, 8.

I,

f^TT(?)

10.

16.

II, 1, 7I, 3. 3-

g^V^

(v.

1.

g^ftW)

xxvi; II, 16, 3;

^I^TT'I

14 c;

g^^=^

I, 10,

12;

I. 5.

g^^T

xx;

17-

I, 8, 4.

II, 13. 4-

g^fl^c|;il, 18,31.

f5fTI,3.

i4f-

^^^I,
^fT
I,

11,4.

I,

4.

II, I,

II, 9; 12, 13; 14, 13;

g^

6,13.

6.

I, 3,

it^

i5> 2.

p.

p.

xxvi: 11,16,

14; 22, 23.

II, 16, 8.

I,

giT^T^

8;

27.

II, 16,

I, 5,

p.

II. 17. 2-

^flTTT

13.

xxvi; II, 16,9; 10.

p.

c.

8, 8.

^%^-RT
^^n^ff^

^TJ^^ II, 8, 5 6.
^nrr^^WW II.

10.

9; 10.

II, 3. 23.

II, 17, 18.

1, 6,

g^ij^a:

^#WfT

II, 17. 26;

10, 7-

I,

^WTt^fl(?)
g%cT

II, 8, 2.

^ETTtf^

18, 36.

f^

10, 7.

^^

II, 13, 10.

8;

^f^5i:ii,

f^

II, 2, 11.

p. xxiii;

f^,

^^^

^^^f^ I, 10, 7.
^f^^q II, 17, I.
^rr^I, 11,7.

f%.

p. xlvi; II, II, 12.

tT;

II, 16, 2.

see

II, 21, I.

see ^^^.

h:T

7.

^Hft

Cv

I, I, 10.

II, 16, 12.

^n^^sw^ II,
^f^ 1,11,7;
^T^^ II, 16,

II, 7, 26.

11, II, 20.

^m

^^

^f*rW

^n^TW^II,

with

f^,

^^T^WU^ II. 5. 10.

^T\^f^ II, 18, 31.

^rg^
16,3;

II,

^^^

xlii; II, 15, 2.

^IT^ for IPK^ p. xvi

^TTT^^^R
p.

a.

10, 8.

I,

^^

'J

17-7-

10, 8.

I,

14

11,22,

p. xxvii.

I. 9, 7-

1T^^P1,10; II, II.

I, 3,

f%^T

for

Hfr^rT

^TT^^ II, 16, 2

^?:^ II, 16, 12.
^T'^

^Ff^

II, 7, 22.

irrR

P- xvii;

^^sft

II, 3, 2.

^F^^

II, 16, 2.

6.

16, 5.

I,

II. 20, 35-

f^Wl

(f^),

11,22,10;

II, 8, 2.

^^f^^

^ftfiit^ II, 17, 13.

^^^

^T

II, 13, II.

^rfs^ II, 14, 2; 19,

II, 7. 26.

^J^pp.xvijXx;

^W^^^

^RT^Tf

II, 13, 8.

^TTSITT^

55fT^

^^Tf^

II, 13, 9.

I, 10, 8.

II, 22, 6.
I, 6, 7.

#^

I, 9,

13. 6.
I, 3, 4.

INDEX OF IMPORTANT WORDS.

^Pil^T

I,

^t^t^

i; II, 4.

I,

H'

^P^caus.

*9

ff^^ni^f

II, 16, 4.

III 21, 31.

WtfcT

II, 20, 33.

ff^^iif%i:ii,

'^n? II, 15, II.

^^J-,

4, II-

f^

II, 17, 2.

f^ (f%^^1%) p. xvi;

f^5_

p.

1, 8, 1

m^f^

5-

(^trWc).

11, 16, 13.

^f^^

II,

mf^x II,
^WTTT^

^^^

1,4;

II,

n,

19.

^W

1,11,6.

II, 17, 16.

ff^iTT

I, 5' 12-

I, I, 7-

I,

9,

10

11, 12, I.

ffT'51^'^^
fil^witht^f^
^^: p. XX

17, 13-

2, II.

II, 15, 10.

xxvii

21, 31.

II, 21,
I,

19; 5^ ffT^!?If

II, II.

ff^T

I, 3.

II, 7. 25-

I, 3. 6.

13-

II,

OXFORD
PRINTED AT THE CLARENDON PRESS
BY HORACE HART, M.A.

PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY

;"

ARYAN SERIES OF
{Crown quarto,

Buddhist Texts from Japan,

by the Right Hon. F.

Edited by the Right Hon. F.

containing

i.

Va^ra>^/^//edika.

2.

Japan.

3.

Edited

6d.

3^-.

Max Mf jller

Buddhist Texts from Japan.

leaves

stiff covers.)

Max Muller.

from

Texts

Buddhist

'ANECDOTA'.

Sukhavati-Vyuha.

and BUNYIU Nanjio, M. A.

The Ancient Palm-

the

Pra^;'2a-Paramita-H;7"daya-Siitra
Ushisha-Vi^aya-Dharai, edited by the Right Hon. F.

and

the

Max Muller

and BuNYiu Nanjio, M. A. With an Appendix by G. Buhler.

Katyayana's Sarvanukramawi of the i^zgveda.

Extracts from Sha^'guriuishya's

Edited by A. A.

Commentary

Macdonell, M. A., Ph.D.

ios.

With

entitled Vedarthadipika.
i6s.

The Dharma-Sa;;^graha. Edited by Kenjiu Kasawara,

the Right

Hon.

F.

Max

Mijller, and H. Wenzel.

The Buddha-iTarita
MSS., by

B.

of A.s-vaghosha.
Cowell, M.A. 12s. 6d.

Edited, from three

AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

LONDON, EDINBURGH, AND

HENRY FROWDE,

7j. 6d.

NEW YORK
M.A.

'

p
Phtitrfr

Ui

''M

CIRCULATE AS MONOGRAPH

li'J'UUTI